The works of Sir Thomas Browne. Edited by Charles Sayle

mm

iV':!'^:

H

HANDBOLND
AT THE

if

UM\rR,sir>- OF

TORONTO PRESS

a

THE ENGLISH LIBRARY

THE WORKS OF
SIR THOMAS BROWNE

VOLUME II

»

fi

1

■4

THE WORKS OF

SIR THOMAS BROWNE

ii\

Edited by
CHARLES SAYLE

VOLUME II

^

\%^ji

b

EDINBURGH

JOHN GRANT

1912

i\L

352.7
fttL

\/<2.

PREFATORY NOTE

The frontispiece to this volume is reproduced from a
photograph kindly lent to me for the purpose by
Mr. Charles Williams, F.R.C.S.E., of Norwich, whose
note upon the measurements of Sir Thomas Browne's
skull appeared as Appendix ii. in the edition of
Browne's Hydriotaphia and Garden of Cyriis, published
in the ' Golden Treasury Series/ by Messrs. Macmillan
and Co., in 1896.

The identification of the author quoted in the
margin of page 2SS (Book v. Chapter x.), I owe to
Mr. W. Aldis Wright.

C. S.

May \y 1904.

/

CONTENTS

fAlOM

PSEUDODOXIA EPIDEMICA
The Third Book {continued)

11. Of Griffins,

12. Of the Phoenix,.

13. Of Frogs, Toads, and

14. Of the Salamander,

15. Of the Amphisbaena,

16. Of the Viper, .

17. Of Hares, .

18. Of Moles, or Molls,

19. Of Lampries,

20. OfSnayls,

21. Of the Chameleon,

22. Of the Ostrich, .

23. Of Unicorns Horn,

24. That all animals of the Land, are in their

kind in the Sea, .....

25. Concerning the common course of Diet, in

making choice of some Animals, and
abstaining from eating others,

26. Of Sperma - Ceti, and the Sperma - Ceti

Whale, .......

27. Compendiously of Sundry Teuents concern-

ing other Animals, which examined, prove
either false or dubious, ....

28. Of some others, . . . . .

):

1

4

Toad-stone,

, IS

18

22

26

SS

. 42

. 46

. 48

50

. 62

6Q

73

76

85

89

103

Vlll

PSEUDODOXIA

The Fourth Book :

1. Of the Erectness of Man, , . ,

2. Of the Heart,

S. Of Pleurisies, .....

4. Of the Ring-finger, ....

5. Of the right and left Hand, . .

6. Of Swimming and Floating, . ,
'7, Concerning Weight, ....

8. Of the passage of Meat and Drink,

9. Of Sneezing, .....

10. Of the Jews, .....

11. Of Pigmies, .....

12. Of the great Climacterical year, that is

Sixty-three, .....

13. Of the Canicular or Dog daies, . ,

ttam

109
IIS

116

117
122
134.
138
142
144
147
155

160
183

The Fifth Book :

1. Of the Picture of the Pelecan, . , , 202

2. Of the Picture of Dolphins, . . . 205

3. Of the Picture of a Grashopper, . 207

4. Of the Picture of the Serpent tempting

Eve, 209

5. Of the Picture of Adam and Eve with

Navels, 212

6. Of the Pictures of Eastern Nations, and

the Jews at their Feascs, especially our
Saviour at the Passover, . . . .215

7. Of the Picture of our Saviour with long

hair, 224

8. Of the Picture of Abraham sacrificing Isaac, 226

9. Of the Picture of Moses with horns, . . 227

10. Of the Scutcheons of the Tribes of

Israel, 229

11. Of the Pictures of the Sibyls, . . .233

CONTENTS ix

PAGE

12. Of the Picture describing the death of

Cleopatra, ...... 235

13. Of the Pictures of the Nine Worthies, . 237

14. Of the Picture of Jephthah sacryficing his

daughter, . .... 24'1

15. Of the Picture of John the Baptist, . . 245

1 6. Of the Picture of St. Christopher, . . 247

17. Of the Picture of St. George, . . .249

18. Of the Picture of Jerom, . . » .251
19- Of the Pictures of Mermaids, Unicorns,

and some others, ..... 253

20. Of the Hieroglyphical Pictures of the

Egyptians, ...... 258

21. Of the Picture of Haman hanged, . . 260

22. Compendiously of many questionable Cus-

toms, Opinions, Pictures, Practices, and
Popular Observations, .... 264

23. Of some others, 276

The Sixth Book :

1. Concerning the beginning of the World, . 283

2. Of mens Enquiries in what season or Point

of the Zodiack it began, .... 300

3. Of the Divisions of the seasons and four

Quarters of the year, .... 302

4. Of some computation of days and deduc-

tions of one part of the year unto another, 309

5. A Digression of the wisdom of God in the

site and motion of the Sun, . . .313

6. Concerning the vulgar opinion, that the

Earth was slenderly peopled before the

Flood. 319

7. Of East and West, 338

8. Of the River Nilus, 349

9. Of the Red Sea, 363

b

dm^

PSEUDODOXIA

The Sixth Book (continued)

10. Of the Blackness of Negroes, ,

1 1. Of the same, ....

12. A Digression concerning Blnckness,

13. Of Gypsies, ....

14. Of some others, , ,

PAOF

367
380
387
395
397

PSEUDODOXIA EPIDEMICA

THE THIRD BOOK— co?itinu€d

CHAPTER XI
Of Griffins.

THAT there are Griffins in Nature, that is a CHAP,
mixt and dubious Animal, in the fore-part XI
resembling an Eagle, and behind, the shape
of a Lion, with erected ears, four feet and a long tail,
many affirm, and most, I perceive, deny not. The
same is averred by ^lian, Solinus, Mela, and Hero-
dotus^ countenanced by the Name sometimes found in
Scripture, and was an Hieroglyphick of the Egyptians.
Notwithstanding we find most diligent enquirers to
be of a contrary assertion. For beside that Alberhis
and Pliny have disallowed it, the learned Aldrovandus
hath in a large discourse rejected it; MatMas Micho-
vius who writ of those Northern parts wherein men
place these Griffins, hath positively concluded against
it ; and if examined by the Doctrine of Animals, the
invention is monstrous, nor much inferiour unto the
figment of Sphynx, Chimaera, and Harpies, for though
there be some flying Animals of mixed and participat-
ing Natures, that is, between Bird and quadruped, yet
are their wings and legs so set together, that they
seem to make each other; there being a commixtion

VOL. II. A

:^^-^ ^^iar^'-mmi-i III. t-r'rirtmKwmt^m

2 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, of both, rather then an adaptation or cement of pro-
XI minent parts unto each other, as is observable in the
Bat, whose wings and fore-legs are contrived in each
other. For though some species there be of middle
and participating Natures, that is, of Bird and Beast,
as Bats and some few others, yet are their parts so
conformed and set together, that we cannot define the
beginning or end of either ; there being a commixtion
of both in the whole, rather then an adaptation or
cement of the one unto the other.
Leoit. 11. Now for the word ^ypvy^ or Gryps^ sometimes men-

tioned in Scripture, and frequently in humane Authors,
properly understood, it signifies some kind of Eagle or
Vulture, from whence the Epithete Grypu.<i for an
hooked or Aquiline Nose. Thus when the Septuagint
makes use of this word, Tremellius and our 'J^anslation
hath rendred it the Ossifrage, which is one kind of
Eagle. And although the Vulgar Translation, and that
annexed unto the Septuagint, retain the word Grypsy
which in ordinary and school construction is com-
monly rendred a Griffin, yet cannot the Latine assume
any other sense then the Greek, from whence it is
borrowed. And though the Latine Gryphes be altered
somewhat by the addition of an /i, or aspiration of the
letter tt, yet is not this unusual ; so what the Greeks
call rpoTraiov, the Latine will call Trophwum; and
that person which in the Gospel is named KXeWa?,
the Latines will render Cleophas. And therefore the
quarrel of Or'tgen was unjust, and his conception
erroneous, when he conceived the food of Griffins
forbidden by the law of Moses : that is. Poetical
Animals, and things of no existence. And therefore
when in the Hecatombs and mighty Oblations of the
Gentiles, it is delivered they sacrificed Gryphes or

THE THIRD BOOK 3

Griffins; hereby we may understand some stronger CHAP,
sort of Eagles. And therefore also when its said in XI
Virgil of an improper Match, or Mopsus marrying
Nysa^ Jungeniurjam gryphes equis ; we need not hunt
after other sense, then that strange unions shall be
made, and different Natures be conjoined together.

As for the testimonies of ancient Writers, they i
are but derivative, and terminate all in one Aiisteiis
a Poet of ProconestiS ; who affirmed that near the
Arimuspi, or one-eyed Nation, Griffins defended the
Mines of Gold. But this, as Herodotus delivereth, he
wrote by hear-say ; and Michoviiis who hath expresly
written of those parts, plainly affirmeth, there is
neither Gold nor Griffins in that Country, nor any
such Animal extant ; for so doth he conclude, Ego
vero contra vetei'es authores, Gi'yphes nee in ilia
septentrionisy nee in aliis orhis partibus inveniri
ajffirrnarim.

Lastly, Concerning the Hieroglyphical authority,
although it nearest approach the truth, it doth not
infer its existency. The conceit of the Griffin properly
taken being but a symbolical phansie, in so intollerable
a shape including allowable morality. So doth it well
make out the properties of a Giiardian, or any person
entrusted; the ears implying attention, the wings
celerity of execution, the Lion-like shape, courage and
audacity, the hooked bill, reservance and tenacity.
It is also an Emblem of valour and magnanimity, as
being compounded of the Eagle and Lion, the noblest
Animals in their kinds; and so is it appliable unto
Princes, Presidents, Generals, and all heroick Com-
manders ; and so is it also born in the Coat-arms of
many noble Families of Europe.

But the original invention seems to be Hiero-

4 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, glyphical, derived from the Egyptians, and of an
XI higher signification. By the mystical conjunction
of Hawk and Lion, implying either the Genial or the
sydereous Sun, the great celerity thereof, and the
strength and vigour in its operations. And therefore
under such Hieroglyphicks Osijris was described ; and
in ancient Coins we meet with Gryphins conjointly
with Apollo's^ Tripodes and Chariot wheels; and the
marble Gryphins at Saint Peters in Rome, as learned
men conjecture, were first translated from the Temple
of Apollo. Whether hereby were not also mystically
implied the activity of the Sun in Leo, the power of
God in the Sun, or the influence of the Coelestial
Osyrts, by Moptha the Genius of Nilus, might also be
considered. And then the learned Kircheriis, no man
were likely to be a better Oedipus.

CHAPTER XII
Of the Phoenix.

THAT there is but one Phoenix in the World,
which after many hundred years burneth it
self, and from the ashes thereof ariseth up
another, is a conceit not new or altogether popular,
but of great Antiquity; not only delivered by humane
Authors, but frecjuently expressed also by holy Writers;
by Cyril, Epiphamus, and others, by Ambrose in his
Hexameron, and Tertidlian in his Poem De Jiid'uio
Domhd; but more agreeably unto tiie present sense,
in his excellent Tract, De Resiirrectione carnis. Ilium
dico alitem urient'ts pecuUarcm, dc singnlarltatefamnsum.

THE THIRD BOOK 5

de posteritate monstruosum ; qui semetipsiim Uhenter CHAP.
funerans renovat, nataJi Jine decedens, atque sticcedens XII
iterum Phoenix. Uhi jam nemo, iterum ipse ; quia non
jam, alius idem. The Scripture also seems to favour it,
particularly that of Joh 21. In the interpretation of
Beda, Diceham in nidulo meo moriar, et sicut Phoenix
multiplicaho dies: and Psal. 31. 8/'/cat09 wairep ^olvt^
avdt^arei, vi?- Justus uf Phoenix Jlorehit, as Tertullian
renders it, and so also expounds it in his Book before
alledged.

All which notwithstanding, we cannot presume the ^^amst t'rt
existence of this Animal ; nor dare we affirm there is ^^X»t>f"
any Phoenix in Nature. For, first there wants herein
the definitive confirmator and test of things uncertain,
that is, the sense of man. For though many Writers
have much enlarged hereon, yet is there not any ocular
describer, or such as presumeth to confirm it upon
aspection. And therefore Herodotus that led the
story unto the Greeks, plainly saith, he never attained
the sight of any, but only in the picture, "^

Again, Primitive Authors, and from whom the
stream of relations is derivative, deliver themselves
very dubiously; and either by a doubtful parenthesis,
or a timorous conclusion overthrow the whole rela-
tion. Thus Herodotus in his Etdeipe, delivering the
story hereof, presently interposeth, e/tol [xev ov iricrTa
\eyovT€<; ; that is, which account seems to me impro-
bable. Tacitus in his annals afford eth a larger story,
how the Phoenix was first seen at Heliopolis in the
reign of Sesostris, then in the reign of Amasis, after in
the days of Ptolomy, the third of the Macedonian race;
but at last thus determineth, Sed Antiquitas ohscura, et
nonnulli Jalsum esse hunc Phcenicem neque Arabum ^
terris credidere. Pliny makes yet a fairer story, that

6 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, the Phoenix flew into Egypt in the Consulship of
XII Qiiifdm Plaiic'nis^ that it was brought to Rome in the
Censorship of Claiidhis^ in the eight hundred year of
the City, and testified also in their records ; but after
all conclude th, Sed quoe falsa nemo diibitabit. As we
read it in the fair and ancient impression of 5n>ia;
as Aldrovandm hath quoted it, and as it is found in
the manuscript Copy, as Dalechamphi'i hath also
noted,
f Moreover, Such as have naturally discoursed hereon,
have so diversly, contrarily, or contradictorily delivered
themselves, that no affirmative from thence can reason-
ably be deduced. For most have positively denied it,
and they which affirm and believe it, assign this
name unto many, and mistake two or three in one.
So hath that bird been taken for the Phoenix which
liveth in Arabia, and buildeth its nest with Cinnamon;
by Herodotus called Cinnamulgtis, and by Aristotle^
Cinnamo7nus; and as a fabulous conceit is censured by
Scaliger. Some have conceived that bird to be the
Phoenix, which by a Persian name with the Greeks is
called Rhyntace\ but how they made this good we find
occasion of doubt ; whilest we read in the life of Arta-
xerxes^ that this is a little bird brought often to their
Tables, and wherewith Parysatis cunningly poisoned the
Queen. The Manucodiata or Bird of Paradise, hath
had the honour of this name, and their feathers brought
from the Molncca''s do pass for those of the Phoenix.
W^hich though promoted by rarity with us, the Eastern
Travellers will hardly admit; who know they are
common in those parts, and the ordinary plume of
Janizaries among the Turks. And lastly, the Bird
Semenda hath found the same appellation, for so hath
Scaliger observed and refuted ; nor will the solitude

SIBBBn^HBBHi

THE THIRD BOOK 7

of the Phoenix allow this denomination ; for many CHAP,
there are of that species, and whose trifistulary bill XII
and crany we have beheld our selves. Nor are men
only at variance in regard of the Phcenix it self, but
very disagreeing in the accidents ascribed thereto :
for some affirm it liveth three hundred, some five,
others six, some a thousand, others no less then fifteen
hundred years ; some say it liveth in Ethiopia, others
in Arabia^ some in Egypt, others in India, and some in
Utopia ; for such a one must that be which is described
by Lactantius ; that is, which neither was singed in the
combustion oi Phaeton, or overwhelmed by the innunda-
tion of Deucalion.

Lastly, Many Authors who have discoursed hereof,
have so delivered themselves, and with such intentions,
that we cannot from thence deduce a confirmation.
For some have written Poetically, as Ovid, Afantuan,
Lactantius, Claudian, and others : Some have written
mystically, as Paracelsus in his Book De Azoth, or
De ligno et linea vitce; and as several Hermetical
Philosophers, involving therein the secret of their
Elixir, and enigmatically expressing the nature of their
great work. Some have written Rhetorically, and
concessively, not controverting, but assuming the
question, which taken as granted, advantaged the
illation. So have holy men made use hereof as far as
thereby to confirm the Resurrection; for discoursing
with Heathens who granted the story of the Phoenix,
they induced the Resurrection from principles of their
own, and positions received among themselves. Others
have spoken Emblematically and Hieroglyphically ;
and so did the Egyptians, unto whom the Phoenix was
the Hieroglyphick of the Sun. And this was probably
the ground of the whole relation ; succeeding Ages

-^jsasmammtamuma^

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
XI [

Consent of
namti.

adding fabulous accounts, which laid together built up
this singularity, which every Pen proclaimeth.

As for the Texts of Scripture, which seem to confirm
the conceit, duly perpended, they add not thereunto.
For whereas in that of Joh^ according to the Septuagint
or Greek Translation we find the word Phoenix, vet
can it have no animal signification ; for therein it is
not expressed ^olvi^, but crreXe^o? (fyolviKO^;, the trunk
of the Palm-tree, which is also called Phoenix ; and
therefore the construction will be very hard, if not
ap))lied unto some vegetable nature. Nor can we
safely insist upon the Greek expression at all ; for
thoufjh the Vulgar translates it Palma. and some retain
the word Phoenix, others do render it by a word of a
different sense ; for so hath Tremellius delivered it :
Dlcebam qivod apnd nidum meicm expirabo, et sicut
arena muKlplicaho dies; so hath the Geneva and ours
translated it, / said I shall die in my Nest^ and shall
midtiply my days as the sand. As for that in the Book
of Psalms, Vir Justus ut Phcenix Jlorebit, as Epiphaiiius
and Tertullian render it, it was only a mistake upon
the Homonymy of the Greek word Poenix, which
signifies also a Palm-tree. Which is a fallacy of equi-
vocation, from a community in name inferring a
common nature; and whereby we may as firmly conclude,
that Diaphoenicon a purging Electuary hath some part
of the Phoenix for its ingredient ; which receiveth that
name from Dates, or the fruit of the Palm-tree, from
whence, as Pliny delivers, the Phoenix had its name.

Nor do we only arraign the existence of this Animal,
but many things are questionable which are ascribed
thereto, especially its unity, long life, and generation.
As for its unity or conceit there should be but one in
nature, it seemeth not only repugnant unto Philosophy,

THE THIRD BOOK 9

but also holy Scripture ; which plainly affirms, there CHAP.
went of every sort two at least into the Ark of iK'oah, XII
according to the Text, Every Fo'iVl after his hind, every cen. 7.
bird of every sort, they went into the Ark, two and two
of all flesh, wherein there is the breath of life, and they
that went in, went in both male and female of all flesh.
It infringeth the benediction of God concerning multi-
plication. God blessed them, saying, Be fruitful and Gen. i.
multiply, and fill the waters in the seas, and let fowl
multiply in the earth : And again, Bring forth with thee chap. 8.
every living thing, that they may breed abundantly in
the earth, and be fruitful and multiply iipon the earth :
which terms are not appliable unto the Phoinix,
whereof there is but one in the world, and no more
now living then at the first benediction. For the
production of one, being the destruction of another,
although they produce and generate, they encrease
not; and must not be said to multiply, who do not
transcend an unity.

As for longasvity, that it livetli a thousand years
or more; beside that from imperfect observations
and rarity of appearance, no confirmation can be
made ; there may be probable a mistake in the compute.
For the tradition being very ancient and probably
Egyptian, the Greeks who dispersed the Fable, might
summ up the account by their own numeration of
years ; whereas the conceit might have its original in
times of shorter compute. For if we suppose our
present calculation, the Phoenix now in nature will be
the sixth from the Creation, but in the middle of its
years; and if the Rabbins Prophecie succeed, shall That the
conclude its days not in his own but the last acadi thouid last
general flames, without all hoiDe of Reviviction. iuttix

. . . ^ . . thousand

Concerning its generation, that without all con^Mnc- years.

10 PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP, tion it begets and rcseminatcs it self, hereby we intro-
Xll duce a vegetable production in Animals, and unto
sensible natures, transfer the propriety of Plants; that
is, to multiply within themselves, according to the
Ctn. X. Law of the Creation, Let the earth bring forth grass,
the herb yielding seed, and the tree yielding fruit, zvhose
seed is in it self. Which is indeed the natural way
of Plants, who having no distinction of sex, and the
power of the species contained in every ijidividuum,
beget and propagate themselves without commixtion ;
and therefore their fruits proceeding from simpler
roots, are not so unlike, or distinguishable from each
other, as are the off-springs of sensible creatures and
prolifications descending from double originals. But
Aniiiial generation is accomplished by more, and the
concurrence of two sexes is required to the constitution
of one. And therefore such as have no distinction of
sex, engender not at all, as Aristotle conceives of Eels,
and testaceous animals. And though Plant-animals
do multiply, they do it not by copulation, but in
a way analogous unto Plants. So Hermaphrodites
although they include the parts of both sexes, and
may be sufficiently potent in either ; yet unto a con-
ception require a separated sex, and cannot impregnate
themselves. And so also though Adam included all
humane nature, or was (as some opinion) an Hermaph-
rodite, yet had he no power to propagate himself; and
therefore God said. It is not good that man should be
alo7W, let ics make him an help meet for him ; that is, an
help unto generation ; for as for any other help, it
had been fitter to have made another man.

Now whereas some affirm that from one Phoenix
there doth not immediately proceed another, but the
first corruptcth into a worm, which after becometh

THE THIRD BOOK 11

a Phoenix, it will not make probable this production. CHAP.
For hereby they confound the generation of perfect XII
animals with imperfect, sanguineous with exanguious,
vermiparous with oviparous, and erect Anomalies, irresuiari-
disturbing the laws of Nature. Nor will this corrup- ^^"'
tive production be easily made out in most imperfect
generations ; for although we deny not that many
animals are vermiparous, begetting themselves at a
distance, and as it were at the second hand (as generally
Insects, and more remarkably Butter-flies and Silk-
worms) yet proceeds not this generation from a corrup-
tion of themselves, but rather a specifical and seminal
diflFusion, retaining still the Idea of themselves, though
it act that part a while in other shapes. And this
will also hold in generations equivocal, and such as are
not begotten from Parents like themselves; so from
Frogs corrupting, proceed not Frogs again; so if there
be anatiferous Trees, whose corruption breaks forth
into Bernacles, yet if they corrupt, they degenerate
into Maggots, which produce not them again. For
this were a confusion of corruptive and seminal pro-
duction, and a frustration of that seminal power
committed to animals at the Creation. The problem
might have been spared, Why we love not our lice as
well as our children ? NoaKs Ark had been needless,
the graves of Animals would be the fruitfuFst wombs ;
for death would not destroy, but erapeople the world
again. >v

Since therefore we have so slender grounds to confirm
the existence of the Phoenix, since there is no ocular
witness of it, since as we have declared, by Authors
from whom the story is derived, it rather stands
rejected; since they who have seriously discoursed
hereof, have delivered themselves negatively, diversly.

'SBfel

12

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
XII

fvirtfptvra.

De sanitate
tuenda.

Heliogaba-
lus.

or contrarily; since many otiiers cannot be drawn
into Argument, as writing Poetically, Rhetorically,
Enigmatically, Hieroglyphically ; since holy Scripture
alledged for it duly perpended, doth not advantage it;
and lastly, since so strange a generation, unity and
long life, hath neither experience nor reason to con-
firm it, how far to rely on this tradition, we refer unto
consideration.

But surely they were not well-wishers unto parable
Physick, or remedies easily acquired, who derived
medicines from the Phoenix ; as some have done, and
are justly condemned by Pliny ; Irridere est vitas re-
viedia post millesimum annum reditura monstrare\ It
is a folly to find out remedies that are not recoverable
under a thousand years; or propose the prolonging
of life by that which the twentieth generation may
never behold. More veniable is a dependance upon
the Philosophers stone, potable gold, or any of those
Arcana''s whereby Paracelsus thai died himself at forty-
seven, gloried that he could make other men immortal.
Which, although extreamly difficult, and tantnm non
infesibie, yet are they not impossible, nor do they
(rightly understood) impose any violence on Nature.
And therefore if strictly taken for the Phoenix, very
strange is that which is delivered by Plutarch^ That
the brain thereof is a pleasant bit, but that it causeth
the head-ach. Which notwithstanding: the luxurious
Emperour could never taste, though he had at his
Table many a Phcenicopterus, yet had he not one
Phcenix; for though he expected and attempted it,
we read not hi Lampridi^iS ihaX he performed it; and
considering the unity thereof, it was a vain design,
that is, to destroy any species, or mutilate the great
accomplishment of six days. And although some

*THE THIRD BOOK 13

conceive, and it may seem true, that there is in man a CHAP.
natural possibility to destroy the world in one genera- XII
tion, that is, by a general conspire to know no woman
themselves, and disable all others also : yet will this
never be eftected. And therefore Cain after he had
killed Ahel, were there no other woman living, could
not have also destroyed Eve : which although he had
a natural power to effect, yet the execution thereof,
the providence of God would have resisted : for that
would have imposed another creation upon him, and
to have animated a second Rib of Adam. .

CHAPTER XIII
Of Frogs, Toads, and Toad-stone.

CONCERNING the venomous Urine of Toads,
of the stone in the Toads head, and of the
generation of Frogs, conceptions are enter-
tained which require consideration. And first, that a
Toad pisseth, and this way diffuseth its venome, is gener-
ally received, not only with us, but also in other parts ;
for so hath Scaliger observed in his Comment, Aversum
urinam reddere oh oculos persecutor-is perniciosam ruri-
colis persuasum est ; and Mathiolus hath also a passage,
that a Toad communicates its venome, not only by Urine,
but by the humidity and slaver of its mouth ; which
notwithstanding strictly understood, may admit of
examination : for some doubt may be made whether a
Toad properly pisseth, that is distinctly and separately
voideth the serous excretion : for though not only
birds, but oviparous quadrupeds and Serpents have

^t^mt

14 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, kidneys and ureters, and some Fishes also bladders:
XIII yet for the moist and dry excretion they seem at last
to have but one vent and common place of exclusion :
and with the same propriety of language, we may
ascribe that action unto Crows and Kites, And this
not onely in Frogs and Toads, but may be enquired
ill Tortoyses: that is, whether that be strictly true, or
to be taken for a distinct and separate miction, when
Aristotle affirmeth, that no oviparous animal, that is,
which either spawneth or layeth Eggs, doth Urine
except the Tortois.

The ground or occasion of this expression might
from hence arise, that Toads are sometimes observed
to exclude or spit out a dark and liquid matter behind:
which we have observed to be true, and a venomous
condition there may be perhaps therein, but some
doubt there may be, whether this is to be called their
urine : not because it is emitted aversly or backward,
by both sexes, but because it is confounded with the
intestinal excretions and egestions of the belly : and
this way is ordinarily observed, although possible it is
tliat the liquid excretion may sometimes be excluded
without the other.

As for the stone commonly called a Toad-stone,
which is presumed to be found in the head of that
animal, we first conceive it not a thing impossible : nor
is there any substantial reason why in a Toad there
may not be found such hard and lapideous concretions.
For the like we daily observe in the heads of Fishes,
as Cods, Carps, and Pearches : the like also in Snails, a
soft and exosseous animal, whereof in the naked and
greater sort, as though she would requite the defect
of a shell on their back, Nature near the head hath
placid a Hat white stone, or rather testaceous concre-

THE THIRD BOOK 15

tion. Which though Aldrovandiis affirms, that after CHAP.
dissection of many, he found but in some few : yet of XIII
the great gray Snails, I have not met with any that
wanted it: and the same indeed so palpable, that
without dissection it is discoverable by the hand.

Again, though it be not impossible, yet it is surely
very rare : as we are induced to believe from some
enquiry of our own, from the trial of many who have
been deceived, and the frustrated search of Poiia, who
upon the explorement of many, could scarce find one.
Nor is it only of rarity, but may be doubted whether
it be of existencie, or really any such stone in the
head of a Toad at all. For although Lapidaries and
questuary enquirers affirm it, yet the Writers of
Minerals and natural speculators, are of another belief:
conceiving the stones which bear this name, to be a
Mineral concretion ; not to be found in animals, but
in fields. And therefore Bcetiu^ refers it to Asteria or
some kind of Lapis stellaris, and plainly concludeth,
rcperiuntur in agris, quos tamen alii in annosis ac qtd
diu in Ar^ndinetis inter rtibos seniesque delituerunt
hifonis capifibus generari perthiaciter ajfirrnant.

Lastly, If any such thing there be, yet must it not,
for ought I see, be taken as we receive it, for a loose
and moveable stone, but rather a concretion or indura-
tion of the crany it self ; for being of an earthy temper,
living in the earth, and as some say feeding thereon,
such indurations may sometimes happen. Thus when
Brassavolus after a long search had discovered one, he
affirms it was rather the forehead bone petrified, then a
stone within the crany ; and of this belief was Gesiur.
Which is also much confirmed from what is delivered
in Aldrovandus, upon experiment of very many Toads,
whose cranies or sculs in time grew hard, and almost

16 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, of a stony substance. All which considered, we must
XIII with circumspection receive those stones which com-
monly bear this name, much less believe the traditions,
that in envy to mankind they are cast out, or swallowed
down by the Toad ; which cannot consist with Anatomy^
and with the rest, enforced this censure from Bwtins,
Ah eo tempore pro nugis habui quod de Bufonio lapide^
ejusqiu: orlg'bie traditur.

What therefore best reconcileth these divided deter-
minations, may be a middle opinion; that of these stones
some may be mineral, and to be found in the earth ;
some animal, to be met with in Toads, at least by the
induration of their cranies. The first are many and
manifold, to be found in Germany and other parts ;
the last are fewer in number, and in substance not
_, ... , unlike the stones in Crabs heads. This is agreeable

De Mineral. _ _ _ O

lib. 4- vmto the determination of Aldiovandus, and is also the

ceoi^iani', judgment of learned Spigelius in his Epistle unto

Sect. 3. Piff7iorius.

But these Toadstones, at least very many thereof,
which are esteemed among us, are at last found to be
taken not out of Toads heads, but out of a Fishes
mouth, being handsomely contrived out of the teeth
of the Lupus Marinus^ a Fish often taken in our
Northern Seas, as was publickly declared by an eminent

%it George and learned Physitian. But because men are unwilling
to conceive so low of their Toadstones which they so
highly value, they may make some trial thereof by a
candentorned hot Iron applied unto the hollow and
unpolished part thereof, whereupon if they be true
stones they will not be apt to burn or afford a burnt
odour, which they may be apt to do, if contrived out
of animal parts or the teeth of fishes.

Concerning the generation of Frogs, we shall briefly

Ent.

THE THIRD BOOK 17

deliver that account which observation hath taught CHAP,
us. By Frogs I understand not such as arising from XIII
putrefaction, are bred without copulation, and because
they subsist not long, are called Temporarice -, nor do I
mean the little Frog of an excellent Parrat green, that
usually sits on Trees and Bushes, and is therefore
called Ranunculus viridis, or arboreus; but hereby I
understand the aquatile or Water-Frog, whereof in
ditches and standing plashes we may behold many
millions every Spring in England. Now these do not
as Pliny conceiveth, exclude black pieces of flesh,
which after become Frogs ; but they let fall their
spawn in the water, of excellent use in Physick, and
scarce unknown unto any. In this spawn of a lentous
and transparent body, are to be discerned many specks,
or little conglobulations, which in a small time become
of deep black, a substance more compacted and terres-
trious then the other ; for it riseth not in distillation,
and affords a powder when the white and aqueous part
is exhaled. Now of this black or dusky substance is
the Frog at last formed ; as we have beheld, including
the spawn with water in a glass, and exposing it unto
the Sun. For that black and round substance, in a
few days began to dilate and grow longer, after a
while the head, the eyes, the tail to be discernable, and
at last to become that which the Ancients called
Gyrinus,^ we a Porwigle or Tadpole. This in some
weeks after becomes a perfect Frog, the legs growing
out before, and the tail wearing away, to supply the
other behind ; as may be observed in some which have
newly forsaken the water; for in such, some part of
the tail will be seen, but curtailed and short, not long
and finny as before. A part provided them a while to
swim and move in the water, that is, untill such time

VOL. II. B

ma^

18 rSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, as Nature excluded legs, whereby they might be pro-

XIII vided not only to swim in the water, but move upon

Amphibunu ^^e land, according to the amphibious and mixt inten-

ZT^iiv* tion of Nature, that is, to live in both. So that
inheth whoever observeth the first progression of the seed

lltments ef . i 1 1 i • /• i

land and beforc motion, or shall take notice of the strange
""'"'^^ indistinction of parts in the Tadpole, even when it
moveth about, and how successively the inward parts
do seem to discover themselves, until their last per-
fection ; may easily discern the high curiosity of
Nature in these inferiour animals, and what a long
line is run to make a Frog.

And because many affirm, and ^me deliver, that in
regard it hath lungs and breatheth, a Frog may be
easily drowned ; though the reason be probable, I find
not the experiment answerable ; for fastning one about
a span under water, it lived almost six days. Nor is
it only hard to destroy one in water, but difficult also
at land : for it will live long after the lungs and heart
be out ; how long it will live in the seed, or whether
the spawn of this year being preserved, will not arise
into Frogs in the next, might also be enquired : and
we are prepared to trie.

CHAPTER XIV

Of the Salamander. •

THAT a Salamander is able to live in flames, tt
endure and put out fire, is an assertion, not
only of great antiquity, but confirmed by
frequent, and not contemptible testimony. The
Egyptians have drawn it into their Hieroglyphicks.

THE THIRD BOOK 19

Aiistotle seeraeth to embrace it ; more plainly Nicander, CHAP.
Sarenus Sammonicus^ ^lian and Pliny, who assigns the XIV
cause of this effect : An Animal (saith he) so cold that
it extinguisheth the fire like Ice. All which notwith-
standing, there is on the negative, Authority and
Experience ; Sextius a Physitian, as Pliny delivereth,
denied this effect ; Dioscorides affirmed it a point of
folly to believe it ; Galen that it endureth the fire a
while, but in continuance is consumed therein. For
experimental conviction, Mathiolus affirmeth, he saw a
Salamander burnt in a very short time; and of the
like assertion is Amatus Lusitanus ; and most plainly
Pierius, whose words in his Hieroglyphicks are these :
Whereas it is commonly said that a Salamande?' ex-
tinguisheth Jire^ zee have found by experience, that it is so
far from quenching hot coals, that it dieth immediately
therein. As for the contrary assertion of Aristotle, it
is but by hear say, as common opinion believeth, Hose
enim {ut aiunt) ignem ingrediens, eum extinguit; and
therefore there was no absurdity in Galen, when as
9. Septical medicine he commended the ashes of a
Salamander ; and Magicians in vain from the power a corruptive
of this Tradition, at the burning of Towns or Houses ^^'^j^^^^^^^^"
expect a relief from Salamanders. parts like

The ground of this opinion, might be some sensible
resistance of fire observed in the Salamander: which
being, as Galen determineth, cold in the fourth, and
moist in the third degree, and having also a mucous
humidity above and under the skin, by vertue thereof
it may a while endure the flame : which being consumed,
it can resist no more. Such an humidity there is
observed in Newtes, or Water-Lizards, especially if
their skins be perforated or pricked. Thus will Frogs
and Snails endure the Flame : thus will whites of Eggs,

20 rSEUDODOXIA

CHAI*. vitreous or glassie flegm extinguish a coal: thus are
XIV unguents made which protect a while from the fire :
and thus beside the Hirp'inl there are later stories of
men that have passed untoucht through the fire. And
therefore some truth we allow in the tradition : truth
according unto Galen, that it may for a time resist a
flame, or as Scaliger avers, extinguish or put out a
coal : for thus much will many humid bodies perform :
but that it perseveres and lives in that destructive
element, is a fallacious enlargement. Nor do we
reasonably conclude, because for a time it endureth
fire, it subdueth and extinguisheth the same, because
by a cold and aluminous moisture, it is able a while to
resist it : from a peculiarity of Nature it subsisteth
and liveth in it.

It hath been much promoted by Stories of incom-
bustible napkins and textures which endure the fire,
whose materials are called by the name of Salamanders
wool. Which many too literally apprehending, con-
ceive some investing part, or tegument of the Sala-
mander : wherein beside that they mistake the condition
of this Animal (which is a kind of Lizard, a quadruped
corticated and depilous, that is, without wool, fur, or
hair) they observe not the method and general rule of
nature ; whereby all Quadrupeds oviparous, as Lizards,
Frogs, Tortois, Chamelions, Crocodiles, are without
hair, and have no covering part or hairy investment
at all. And if they conceive that from the skin of the
Salamander, these incremable pieces are composed ;
beside the experiments made upon the living, that pf
Brassavohis will step in, who in the search of this
truth, did burn the skin of one dead.

Nor is this Salamanders wooll desumed from any
Animal, but a Mineral substance Metaphorically so

THE THIRD BOOK 21

called from this received opinion. For beside Ger- CHAP.
manicus his heart, and Pyrrhus his great Toe, which XIV
would not burn with the rest of their bodies, there are
in the number of Minerals some bodies incombustible ;
more remarkably that which the ancients named
Asbeston, and PanclrolliLS treats of in the Chapter of Plutarch.
Linum vivtim. Whereof by art were weaved Napkins,
Shirts, and Coats, inconsumable by fire ; and wherein
in ancient times to preserve their ashes pure, and
without commixture, they burnt the bodies of Kings.
A Napkin hereof Pl'my reports that Nero had, and the
like saith Paulu&^ Venetus the Emperour of Tartary
sent unto Pope Alexander-^ and also affirms that in
some part of Tartary there were Mines of Iron
whose filaments were weaved into incombustible cloth.
Which rare Manufacture, although delivered for lost
by Pandrollus^ yet Salmuth his Commentator affirmeth,
that one Podocatertis a Cyprian, had shewed the same
at Venice \ and his materials were from Cyprus, -where
indeed Dioscorides placeth them ; the same is also
ocularly confirmed by Vives upon Austin, and Maiolus
in his Colloquies. And thus in our days do men
practise to make long-lasting Snasts for Lamps out
of Alumen plumosum ; and by the same we read in
Pausanius, that there always burnt a Lamp before the
Image of Minerva.

"^^-'-■''■'^'^

22 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAPTER XV

Of the Amphisba?na.

CHAP. ^ I ^HAT the Amphisbasna, that is, a smaller kind
XV I of Serpent, ^vhich moveth forward and back-

\^ ward, hath two heads, or one at either ex-
tream, was affirmed first by Nicander, and after by
many others, by the Author of the Book De Theriaca
ad Pisonem, ascribed unto Galen ; more plainly Pliny,
Geminum habet caput, tanquam parum esset uno ore
effnndi venerium : but jElian most confidently, who
referring the conceit of Chimera and Hydra unto
Fables, hath set down this as an undeniable truth.

Whereunto while men assent, and can believe a
bicipitous conformation in any continued species, they
admit a gemination of principle parts, not naturally
discovered in any Animal. True it is that other parts
in Animals are not equal ; for some make their pro-
gression with many legs, even to the number of an
hundred, as Juli, Scolopendrce, or such as are termed
Centipedes: some fly with two wings, as Birds and
many Insects, some with four, as all farinaceous or
mealy-winged Animals, as Butterflies, and Moths: all
vaginipennous or sheath-winged Insects, as Beetles and
Dorrs. Some have three Testicles, as Aristotle speaks
of the Buzzard ; and some have four stomachs, as
horned and ruminating Animals ; but for the principle
parts, the Liver, Heart, and especially the brains;
regularly they are but one in any kind or species
whatsoever.

And were there any such species or natural kind of
animal, it would be hard to make good those six

THE THIRD BOOK 23

positions of body, which according to the three dimen- CHAP,
sions are ascribed unto every Animal : that is, infra, XV
stipra, ante, retro, dextrostim, sinistrosum : for if (as it
is determined) that be the anterior and upper part,
wherein the senses are placed, and that the posterior
and lower part which is opposite thereunto, there is
no inferiour or former part in this Animal ; for the
senses being placed at both extreams, doth make both
ends anterior, which is impossible; the terms being
Relative, which mutually subsist, and are not without
each other. And therefore this duplicity was ill con-
trived to place one head at both extreams, and had
been more tolerable to have setled three or four at
one. And therefore also Poets have been more reason-
able then Philosophers, and Geryon or Cerberus less
monstrous than Amphishcena.

Again, if any such thing there were, it were not to
be obtruded by the name of Amphishcena, or as an
Animal of one denomination ; for properly that Animal
is not one, but multiplicious or many, which hath a
duplicity or gemination of principal parts. And this
doth Aristotle define, when he affirmeth a monster is to
be esteemed one or many, according to its principle,
which he conceived the heart, whence he derived the
original of Nerves, and thereto ascribed many acts
which Physitians assign unto the brain : and therefore
if it cannot be called one, which hath a duplicity of
hearts in his sense, it cannot receive that appellation
with a plurality of heads in ours. And this the practice
of Christians hath acknowledged, who have baptized
these geminous births, and double connascencies with
several names, as conceiving in them a distinction of
souls, upon the divided execution of their functions ;
that is, while one wept, the other laughing ; while one

24 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, was silent, the other speaking; while one awaked, the
XV other sleeping; as is declared by three remarkable
examples in Petrarch., Vincentiits and the Scottish
History of Buchanan.

It is not denied there have been bicipitous Serpents
with the head at each extream, for an example hereof
we find in Aristotle, and of the like form in Aldrovandiis
we meet with the Icon of a Lizzard ; and of this kind
perhaps might that Atnphishcena be, the picture whereof
Cassianus Putens shewed unto the learned Faber.
Which double formations do often happen unto multi-
parous generations, more especially that of Serpents;
whose productions being numerous, and their Eggs in
chains or links together (which sometime conjoin and
inoculate into each other) they may unite into various
shapes and come out in mixed formations. But these
are monstrous productions, beside the intention of
Nature, and the statutes of generation, neither begotten
of like parents, nor begetting the like again, but irregu-
larly produced, do stand as Anomalies in the general
Book of Nature. Which being shifts and forced pieces,
rather then genuine and proper effects, they afford us
no illation ; nor is it reasonable to conclude, from a
monstrosity unto a species, or from accidental effects,
unto the regular works of Nature.

Lastly, The ground of the conceit was the figure of
this Animal, and motion oft-times both ways; for
described it is to be like a worm, and so equally framed
at both extreams, that at an ordinary distance it is no
easie matter to determine which is the head ; and
therefore some observing them to move both ways,
have given the appellation of heads unto both extreams,
which-is no proper and warrantable denomination ; for
manj Animals with one head, do ordinarily perform

THE THIRD BOOK 25

both different and contrary Motions; Crabs move CHAP.
sideling, Lobsters will swim swiftly backward, Worms XV
and Leeches will move both ways; and so will most
of those Animals, whose bodies consist of round and
annulary fibers, and move by undulation ; that is, like
the waves of the Sea, the one protruding the other, by
inversion whereof they make a backward Motion.

Upon the same ground hath arisen the same mistake
concerning the Scolopendra or hundred-footed Insect,
as is delivered by Rhodiginus from the Scholiast of
Nicander : Dlcihir a NicandrOy d/jL(j)LKapr]<;, id est dice-
phalus aut biceps jictum vero, quoniam retrorsum (ut
scribit Aristoteles, arrepit, observed by Aldrovandus, but
most plainly by Miiffetus^ who thus concludeth upon
the Text of Nicander- : Tamen pace tanti authoris
dixerim, unicum illi duntaxat caput licet pari facilitate^
prorsum capite, retrorsum dticente Cauda, incedat, quod
Nicandro aliisqite imposuisse dubito : that is, under
favour of so great an Author, the Scopolendra hath
but one head, although with equal facility it moveth
forward and backward, which I suspect deceived
Nicander, and others.

And therefore we must crave leave to doubt of this
double-headed Serpent until we have the advantage to
behold or have an iterated ocular testimony concerning
such as are sometimes mentioned by Ameiican relators ;-
and also such as Cassianus Puteus shewed in a picture
to Johannes Faber ; and that which is set down under
the name of AmpMsbccna Europcea in his learned
discourse upon Hernandez his History of America.

26 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAPTER XVI

Of the Viper.

CHAP. '' V ^11 AT the young Vipers force their way through
XVI I the bowels of their Dam, or that the female

JL. Viper in the act of generation bites off the
head of the male, in revenge whereof the young ones
eat through the womb and belly of the female, is a very
ancient tradition. In this sense entertained in the
Hieroglyphicks of the Egyptians; affirmed by Hero-
dotics, Nicander, Pliny. Plutarch, jEUa7i, Jerovie, Basil,
Isidore, seems countenanced by Aristotle, and his
Scholar Theophi-astus : from hence is commonly assigned
the reason why the Romans punished Parricides by
drowning them in a Sack with a Viper. And so
perhaps upon the same opinion the men of Melita when
they saw a Viper upon the hand of Paul, said presently
without conceit of any other sin, No doubt this man is
a murderer, who though he have escaped the Sea, yet
vengeance suffereth him not to live : that is, he is now
paid in his own way, the parricidous Animal and
punishment of murderers is upon him. And though
the tradition were currant among the Greeks, to
confirm the same the Latine name is introduced, Vipera
quasi vi pariat ; That passage also in the Gospel, ye
generation of Mpers! hath found expositions which coun-
tenance this conceit. Notwithstanding which authori-
ties, transcribed relations and conjectures, upon enquiry
we find the same repugnant unto experience and reason.
And first, it seems not only injurious unto the
providence of Nature, to ordain a way of production
which should destroy the producer, or contrive the

THE THIRD BOOK 27

continuation of the species by the destruction of the CHAP.
Continuator; but it overthrows and frustrates the XVI
great Benediction of God, God blessed them, saying, cen. i.
Be fruitful and multiply. Now if it be so ordained
that some must regularly perish by multiplication, and
these be the fruits of fructifying in the Viper; it
cannot be said that God did bless, but curse this
Animal : Upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt
thou eat all thy life, was not so great a punishment
unto the Serpent after the fall, as encrease, be fruitful
and multiply, was before. This were to confound the
Maledictions of God, and translate the curse of the
Woman upon the Serpent : that is, in dolore paries, in
sorrow shalt thou bring forth ; which being proper
unto the Woman, is verified best in the Viper, whose
delivery is not only accompanied with pain, but also
with death it self. And lastly, it overthrows the
careful course, and parental provision of Nature,
whereby the young ones newly excluded are sustained
by the Dam, and protected until they grow up to a
sufficiency for themselves. All which is perverted in
this eruptive generation : for the Dam being de-
stroyed, the younglings are left to their own protection:
which is not conceivable they can at all perform, and
whereof they afford us a remarkable confirmance many
days after birth. For the young one supposed to
break through the belly of the Dam, will upon any
fright for protection run into it ; for then the old one
receives them in at her mouth, which way the fright
being past, they will return again, which is a peculiar
way of refuge ; and although it seem strange, is avowed
by frequent experience and undeniable testimony.

As for the experiment, although we have thrice
attempted it, it hath not well succeeded ; for though

creatures.

28 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, we fed them with Milk, Bran, Cheese, etc., the females

XVI always died before the young ones were mature for

this eruption ; but rest sufficiently confirmed in the

experiments of worthy enquirers. Wherein to omit

the ancient conviction of Apollonms., we shall set down

That Vipers soHie fcw of Modcm Writers. The first, of Amatus

""^''^"''"'' Lusitntms in his Comment upon Dioscorides, Vidimus

young- ones r '

byanorjin- nos vipevas prcB^nautes inclusas pixidibxLS parere, qxuE
'^asothe^'' i/ic?e cx paHu Hcc mortucB, nee visceribus perforates
viviparous manserunt. The second is that of Scaliffer, Viperas
ah impatientibus morce Jcetibus numerosi^simis rumpi
atque interire falsum esse scimus^ qui in Vinceniii Cam-
erini circulatoris lignea theca vidimus, eiuitas viperellaSy
parente salva. The last and most plain of Fr-ancisciis
Bustamantinus, a Spanish Physitian of Alcala de
Henares^ whose words in his third de Ardmantibus
Scripturce, are these : Cum vero per me et per alios h^jec
ipsa disquisissem servata Viperina progenie, etc. : that
is, when by my self and others I had enquired the
truth hereof, including Vipers in a glass, and feeding
them with Cheese and Bran, I undoubtedly found that
the Viper was not delivered by the tearing of her
bowels ; but I beheld the young ones excluded by the
passage of generation, near the orifice of the seidge.
Whereto we might also add the ocular confirmation
of Lacuna upon Dioscorides^ Ferdinandus Imperatus,
and that learned Physician of Naples^ Aureliu^
Severijius.

Now although the Tradition be untrue, there
wanted not many grounds which made it plausibly
received. The first was a favourable indulgence and
special contrivance of Nature ; which was the conceit
of Herodotuft, who thus delivereth himself. Fearful
Animals, and such as serve for food, Nature hath made

THE THIRD BOOK 29

more fruitful ; but upon the offensive and noxious CHAP,
kind, she hath not conferred fertility. So the Hare XVI
that becometh a prey unto Man, unto Beasts, and Fowls
of the air, is fruitful even to superfaetation ; but the
Lion, a fierce and ferocious Animal hath young ones
but seldom, and also but one at a time ; Vipers indeed
although destructive are fruitful; but lest their
number should increase. Providence hath contrived
another way to abate it : for in copulation the female
bites off the head of the male, and the young ones
destroy the mother. But this will not consist with
reason, as we have declared before. And if we more
nearly consider the condition of Vipers and noxious
Animals we shall discover an higher provision of
Nature : how although in their paucity she hath not
abridged their malignity, yet hath she notoriously
eff*ected it by their secession or latitancy. For not
only offensive insects, as Hornets, W^asps, and the
like ; but sanguineous corticated Animals, as Serpents,
Toads and Lizzards, do lie hid and betake themselves
to coverts in the Winter. Whereby most Countries
enjoying the immunity of Ireland and Candle, there ^^
ariseth a temporal security from their venoms ; and an
intermission of their mischiefs, mercifully requiting
the time of their activities.

A second ground of this effect, was conceived the
justice of Nature, whereby she compensates the death
of the father by the matricide or murder of the
mother: and this was the expression of Nicander.
But the cause hereof is as improbable as the effect ;
and were indeed an improvident revenge in the young
ones, whereby in consequence, and upon defect of
provision they must destroy themselves. And whereas
he expresseth this decollation of the male by so full a

30 PSElIDOnOXrA

CHAF. term as aTroKoiTTeiv, that is, to cut or lop off, the act
XVI is liardly conceiveable ; for the Viper hath but two
considerable teeth, and those so disposed, so slender
and needle-pointed, that they are apter for puncture
then any act of incision. And if anv like action there
be, it may be only some fast retention or sudden
compression in the Orgasmus or fury of their lust ;
according as that expression of Horace is construed
concerning Ltjd'ia and Telephus.

Sive puerfurens,

Impressit inemorem dente labris notam.

Others ascribe this effect unto the numerous concep-
tion of the \'iper;and this was the opinion of Theophras-
tii.<{. Who though he denieth the exesion or forcing
through the belly, conceiveth nevertheless that upon a
full and plentiful impletion there may perhaps succeed a
disruption of the matrix, as it happeneth sometimes in
Needle-fish, the long and slender fish Acxls. Now although in hot
UmesuZ^ Countries, and very numerous conceptions, in the
HuSea- Viper or other Animals, there may sometimes ensue a
consisting 0/ dilaccration of the genital parts ; yet is this a rare and
f(nir lines contino^ent effect, and not a natural and constant way

unto the . . ^

vent, and of exclusiou. For the wise Creator hath formed the

"thencTinto o^^g^ns of Auimals unto their operations, and in whom

ththead. Jje ordaiucth a numerous conception, in them he hath

prepared convenient receptacles, and a sutable way of

exclusion.

Others do ground this disruption upon their con-
tinued or protracted time of delivery, presumed to last
twenty days; whereat excluding but one a day, the
latter brood impatient, by a forcible proruption antici-
pate their period of exclusion ; and this was the assertion
ofPUnif, Cceteri tarditatls impatienies prorumpunt latera.

THE THIRD BOOK 31

occisd parente ; which was occasioned upon a mistake CHAP.
of the Greek Text in Aristotle, rUrei Be iv fxia VH'epa XVI
Kad' iv, riKTet Se irXeito rj eUoaiv, which are literally
thus translated, Parit autem U7ia die secundum unurriy
parit autem plures quam viffinti, and may be thus
Englished, She hringeth forth in one day, one by one,
and sometimes more than twenty : and so hath Scaliger
rendered it, Sigillatim parit absolvit, una die, interdum
plures quam viginti : But Pliny, whom Gaza followeth,
hath differently translated it, Singulos diebus singulis
parit, numero fere, viginti; whereby he extends the
exclusion unto twenty days, which in the textuary
sense is fully accomplished in one.

But what hath most advanced it, is a mistake in
another text of Aristotle^ which seemeth directly to
determine this disruption, rUrec fiiKpa e'^^^tSia ev vfieaiv,
al irepLpprj'yvvvTat, rpiraloi, eviore he Kal eacoOev Bia(f)a-
ryovra avra i^epxerai, which Gaza hath thus translated,
Parit catidos abvolutos membranis quae tertio die rum-
puntur, evenit interdum ut qui in utero adhu£ sunt abrosis
membranis pronimpant. Now herein probably Pliny,
and many since have been mistaken ; for the disruption
of the membranes or skins, which include the young
ones, conceiving a dilaceration of the matrix and belly
of the Viper : and concluding from a casual dilacera-
tion, a regular and constant disruption.

As for the Latine word Vipera, which in the Etymo-
logic of Isidore promoteth this conceit ; more properly
it may imply vivipera. For whereas other Serpents
lay Eggs, the Viper excludeth living Animals ; and
though the Cerastes be also viviparous, and we have
found formed Snakes in the belly of the Cicilia or
Slow-worm ; yet may the Viper emphatically bear the
name. For the notation or Etymology is not of

32 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, necessity adequate unto the name ; and therefore
XVI thougli animal be deduced from aniiria, yet are there
many animations beside, and Plants will challenge a
right therein as well as sensible Creatures.

As touching the Text of Scripture, and compella-
tion of the Pharisees, by Generation of Vipers, although
constructions be made hereof conformable to this Tra-
dition ; and it may be plausibly expounded, that out
of a viperous condition, they conspired against their
Prophets, and destroyed their spiritual parents ; yet
(as Jaiisenius observeth) Gregoiy and Jerome, do make
another construction ; apprehending thereby what is
usually implied by that Proverb, Mali corvi, malum
ovum ; that is, of evil parents, an evil generation, a
posterity not unlike their majority ; of mischievous
progenitors, a venomous and destructive progeny.

And lastly. Concerning the Hieroglyphical account,
according to the Vulgar conception set down by Orus
Apollo, the Authority thereof is only Emblematical ;
for were the conception true or false, to their appre-
hensions, it expressed filial impiety. Which strictly
taken, and totally received for truth, might perhaps
begin, but surely promote this conception.

More doubtful assertions have been raised of no
Animal then the Viper, as we have dispersedly noted:
and Francisco Redi hath amply discovered in his noble
observations of Vipers ; from good reasons and iterated
experiments affirming, that a Viper containeth no
humour, excrement, or part which either dranke or
eat, is able to kill any : that the remorsores or dog-
teeth, are not more than two in either sex : that these
teeth are hollow, and though they bite and prick
therewith, yet are they not venomous, but only open
a way and entrance unto the poyson, which notwith-

THE THIRD BOOK 33

standing is not poysonous except it touch or attain CHAP.
unto the bloud. And that there is no other poison in ^^'I
this Animal, but only that almost insipid liquor like
oyl of Almonds, which stagnates in the sheaths and
cases that cover the teeth ; and that this proceeds not
from the bladder of gall, but is rather generated in
the head, and perhaps demitted and sent from thence
into these cases by salival conducts and passages, which
the head communicateth unto them.

CHAPTER XVII
Of Hares.

THE double sex of single Hares, or that every
Hare is both male and female, beside the
vulgar opinion, was the affirmative of Arche-
laus, of Plutarch, Philostrakis, and many more. Of
the same belief have been the Jewish Rabbins; The
same is likewise confirmed from the Hebrew word ; Amabeth.
which, as though there were no single males of that
kind, hath only obtained a name of the feminine
gender. As also from the symbolical foundation of its Lemt. n.
prohibition in the law, and what vices therein are
figured ; that is, not only pusillanimity and timidity
from its temper, feneration or usury from its foecun-
dity and superfetation ; but from this mixture of sexes,
unnatural venery and degenerous efFemination. Nor
are there hardly any who either treat of mutation or
mixtion of sexes, who liave not left some mention of
this point ; some speaking positively, others dubiously,
and most resigning it unto the enquiry of the Reader.
Now hereof to speak distinctly, they must be male and

VOL. II. c

34 rSKUDODOXIA

CHAP, female by mutation and succession of sexes ; or else

XVII by composition, mixture or union thereof.
Traiismuia- As for the mutation of sexes, or transition into one
^"'•y'^""' another, we cannot deny it in Hares, it being observ-
ivom,n able in Man. Forhereof beside Emjjedoclcs or Tircsias,
erl^tcj' there are not a few examples: and though very few,
or rather none which have emasculated or turned
women, yet very many who from an esteem or reality
of being Women have infallibly proved Men. Some
at the first point of their menstruous eruptions, some
in the day of tlieir marriage, others many years after:
which occasioned disputes at Law, and contestations
concerning a restore of the dowry. And that not only
mankind, but many other Animals may suffer this
transexion, we will not deny, or hold it at all impos-
sible : although I confess by reason of the postick and
backward position of the feminine parts in quadrupedes,
they can hardly admit the substitution of a protrusion,
effectual unto masculine generation ; except it be in
Retromingents, and such as couple backward.

Nor shall we only concede the succession of sexes in
some, but shall not dispute the transition of reputed
species in others ; that is, a transmutation, or (as Para-
celstans term it) Transplantation of one into another.
Hereof in perfect Animals of a congenerous seed, or
near affinity of natures, examples are not unfrequent,
as in Horses, Asses, Dogs, Foxes, Pheasants, Cocks,
etc. but in imperfect kinds, and such where the dis-
crimination of sexes is obscure, these transformations
are more common ; and in some within themselves
without commixtion, as particularly in Caterjiillars or
Silkworms, wherein there is a visihle and triple trans-
figuration, liut in Plants, wherein there is no distinc-
tion of sex, these tran.splantations are conceived more

THE THIRD BOOK 35

obvious then any ; as that of Barley into Oats, of CHAP.
Wheat into Darnel ; and those grains which generally XVII
arise among Corn, as Cockle, Aracus, ^Egilops, and
other degenerations; which come up in unexpected
shapes, when they want the support and maintenance
of the primary and master-forms. And the same do
some affirm concerning other Plants in less analogy of
figures; as the mutation of Mint into Cresses, Basil
into Scrpoile, and Turneps into Radishes. In all
which, as Severmus conceiveth, there may be equivocal in idea Me-
seeds and Hermaphroditical principles, which contain ^^^^^^,
the radicality and power of different forms; thus in
the seed of Wlieat there lieth obscurely the seminality
of Darnel, although in a secondary or inferiour way,
and at some distance of production ; which neverthe-
less if it meet with convenient promotion, or a conflux
and conspiration of causes more powerful then the
other, it then beginneth to edifie in chief, and con-
temning the superintendent form, produceth the signa-
tures of its self.

Now therefore although we deny not these several
mutations, and do allow that Hares may exchange
their sex, yet this we conceive doth come to pass
but sometimes, and not in that vicissitude or annual
alteration as is presumed. That is, from imperfection
to perfection, from perfection to imperfection ; from
female unto male, from male to female again, and so
in a circle to both without a permansion in either.
For beside the inconceivable mutation of temper, Avhich
should yearly alternate the sex, this is injurious unto
the order of nature, whose operations do rest in the
perfection of their intents ; which having once attained,
thev maintain their accomplished ends, and relapse not
again into their progressional imperfections. So il in

36 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, the minority of natural vigor, the parts of seminality
XV'II take place; when upon the encrease or growth thereof
the masculine appear, the first design of nature is
atchieved, and those parts are after maintained.

But surely it much impeacheth this iterated transex-
ion of Hares, if that be true which Cardan and other
Physicians affirm, that Transmutation of sex is only so
in opinion ; and that these transfeminated persons
were really men at first ; although succeeding years
produced the manifesto or evidence of their virilities.
Which although intended and formed, was not at first
excluded : and that the examples hereof have under-
gone no real or new transexion, but were Androgynally
born, and under some kind of Hermaphrodites. For
though Galen do favour the opinion, that the distinc-
tive parts of sexes are only different in Position, that
is, inversion or protrusion ; yet will this hardly be
made out from the Anatomy of those parts. The
testicles being so seated in the female, that they admit
not of protrusion ; and the neck of the matrix wanting
those parts which are discoverable in the organ of
virility.

The second and most received acccption, is, that
Hares are male and female by conjunction of both
sexes; and such as are found in mankind, Poetically
called Hermaphrodites ; supposed to be formed from
the equality, or iion vktorie of either seed ; carry-
ing about them the parts of ^lan and Woman ;
although with great variety in perfection, site and
ability; not only as Aristotle conceived, with a con-
stant impotency in one ; but as later observers affirm,
sometimes with ability of either venery. And there-
fore the providence of some Laws have thought good,
that at the years of maturity they should elect one

THE THIRD BOOK 37

sex, and the errors in tlie other should suffer a severer CHAP,
punishment. Whereby endeavouring to prevent incon- XVII
tinency, they unawares enjoyned perpetual chastity ;
for being executive in both parts, and confined unto
one, they restrained a natural power, and ordained a
partial virginity. Plato and some of the llabbins
proceeded higher; who conceived the first Man an
Hermaphrodite; and Marcus Leo the learned Jew, in
some sense hath allowed it ; affirming that Adam in
one suppositum without division, contained both INIale
and Female. And therefore whereas it is said in the
text, That God created man in his own Image, in the
Image of God created he him, male and female created
he them : applying the singular and plural unto Adam,
it might denote, that in one substance, and in himself
he included both sexes, which was after divided, and
the female called Woman. The opinion of Aristotle
extendeth farther, from whose assertion all men should
be Hermaphrodites ; for affirming that Women do not
spermatize, and confer a place or receptacle rather then
essential principles of generation, he deductively includes
both sexes in mankind ; for from the father proceed
not only males and females, but from him also must
Hermaphroditical and masculo-feminine generations
be derived, and a commixtion of both sexes arise from
the seed of one. But the Schoolmen have dealt with
that sex more hardly then any other ; who though they
have not much disputed their generation, yet have
they controverted their Resurrection, and raisen a
querie, whether any at the last day should arise in the
sex of Women ; as may be observed in the supplement
of Aquinas.

Now as we must acknowledge this Androgynal con- ConsUUngoj
dition in Man, so can we not deny the like doth Zoman.

38 PSEIJDODOXIA

CHAP, happen in beasts. Thus do we read in Pliny, that

XVII Xerocs Chariot was drawn by four Hermaphroditical

Mares, and Cafdati affirms he also beheld one at

Antwerp. And thus may we also concede, that Hares

have been of both sexes, and some have ocularlv con-

firmed it; but that the whole species or kind should

be bisexous or doubie-sexed, we cannot affirm, who

have found the parts of male and female respectively

distinct and single in any wherein we have enquired :

Racch. De And the like success had Bacchimis in such as he

Hermiphro- (^jssected. And whereas it is conceived, that beinor an

hartniess Animal and delectable food unto man, nature

hath made them with double sexes, that actively and

passively performing they might more numerously

increase; we forget an higher providence of nature

whereby she especially promotes the multii)lication of

Hares, which is by superfetation ; that is, a conception

upon a conception, or an improvement of a second

fruit before the first be excluded ; preventing heieby

tlie usual intermission and vacant time of generation ;

which is very common and frequently observable in

Hares, mentioned long ago by Aristotle, Herodotus, and

Pliirt/ ; and we have often observed, that after the first

cast, there remain successive conceptions, and other

younglings very immature, and far from their term of

exclusion.

Su/ifr/eta- ^^r nccd any man to question this in Hares, for the

tioH poss::-:e same we observe doth sometime happen in Women;

(.„ci that for although it be true, that upon conception the

Mntoaf-er- jnward oHfice of the matrix exactly closeth, so that it

commonly admitteth nothing after; yet falleth it out

.sometime, that in the act of coition, the avidity of

that part dilateth it self, and receiveth a second

burden ; which if it happen to be near in time unto the

THE THIRD BOOK 39

first, they do commonly both proceed unto perfection, CHAP,
and have legitimate exclusions, periodically succeeding XVII
each other. But if the superfetation be made with
considerable intermission, the latter most commonly
proves abortive; for the first being confirmed, en-
grosseth the aliment from the other. However there-
fore the project of Julia seem very plausible, and
that way infallible, when she received not her pas-
sengers, before she had taken in her lading, yet was
there a fallibility therein : nor indeed any absolute
security in the policy of adultery after conception.
For the Matrix (which some have called another
Animal within us, and which is not subjected unto
the law of our will) after reception of its proper
Tenant, may yet receive a strange and spurious inmate.
As is confirmable by many examples in Pliny ; by
Larisscea in Hippocrates and that merry one in Plauhis
urged also by Ai'istotle : that is, oi Iphides and Hercules^
the one begat by Jupiter^ the other by AmpMti-yon
upon Alcmwna as also in those super-conceptions,
where one child was like the father, the other like the
adulterer, the one favoured the servant, the other
resembled the master.

Now the grounds that begat, or much promoted the
opinion of a double sex in Hares, might be some little
bags or tumours, at first glance representing stones or
Testicles, to be found in both sexes about the parts of
generation ; which men observing in either sex, were
induced to believe a masculine sex in both. But to
speak properly, these are no Testicles or parts official
unto generation, but glandulous substances that seem
to hold the nature of Emunctories. For herein may
be perceived slender perforations, at which may be
expressed a black and faeculent matter. If therefore

40 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, from these we shall conceive a mixtion of sexes in

XVII Hares, with fairer reason we may conclude it in Bevers ;

whereof both sexes contain a double bag or Tumour

in the groin, commonly called the Cod of Castor, as

we have delivered before.

Another ground were certain holes or cavities observ-
able about the siedge : which being perceived in Males,
made some conceive there might be also a foeminine
nature in them. And upon this very ground, the
same opinion hath passed upon the Hyaena, and is
declared by Aristotle, and thus translated by Scal'iger-^
Quod autem aiunt utriusque sexus habere genitalia,
falsiim est, quod videtur esse Jcemineum sub cauda est
simile fignra fcemimno, verum pervimn non est ; and
thus is it also in Hares, in whom these holes, although
they seem to make a deep cavity, yet do they not
perforate the skin, nor hold a community with any
part of generation : but were (as Pliny delivereth)
esteemed the marks of their age, the number of those
deciding their number of years. In which opinion
what truth there is we shall not contend ; for if in
other Animals there be authentick notations, if the
characters of years be found in the horns of Cows, or in
the Antlers of Deer ; if we conjecture the age of Horses
from joints in their docks, and undeniably presume it
from their teetli ; we cannot affirm, there is in this
conceit, any affront unto nature ; although who ever
enquireth shall find no assurance therein.

The last foundation was Retromingency or pissing
backward ; for men observing both sexes to urine back-
ward, or aversly between their legs, they might con-
ceive there was a foeminine part in both ; wherein they
are deceived by the ignorance of the just and proper
site of the Pizzel, or part designed unto the Excretion

J

THE THIRD BOOK 41

of urine ; which in the Hare holds not the common CHAP.
position, but is aversly seated, and in its distention XVII
enclines unto the Coccix or Scut. Now from the
nature of this position, there ensueth a necessity of
Retrocopulation, which also promoteth the conceit :
for some observing them to couple without ascension,
have not been able to judge of male or female, or to
determine the proper sex in either. And to speak
generally, this way of copulation is not appropriate
unto Hares, nor is there one, but many ways of coition :
according to divers shapes and different conformations.
For some couple laterally or sidewise, as Worms*
some circularly or by complication, as Serpents : some
pronely, that is, by contaction of the ventral parts in
both, as Apes, Porcupines, Hedgehogs, and such as
are termed ]\Iollia, as the Cuttle-fish and the Purple ;
some mixtly, that is, the male ascending the female,
or by application of the ventral parts of the one, unto
the postick parts of the other, as most Quadrupeds :
Some aversly, as all Crustaceous Animals, Lobsters,
Shrimps, and Crevises, and also Retromingents, as
Panthers, Tygers, and Hares. This is the constant
Law of their Coition, this they observe and transgress
not : onely the vitiosity of man hath acted the varieties
hereof; nor content with a digression from sex or
species, hath in his own kind run thorow the Anomalies
of venery ; and been so bold, not only to act, but repre-
sent to view, the irregular ways of Lust.

42 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAPTER XVIII
Of Moles, or Molls.

CHAP. '^ * ^ HAT Moles are blind and have no eyes, though
XVIJI I a common opinion, is received with much

A. variety ; some affirming only they have no
sight, as OppmniLS, the Proverb Talpa Ccvcioj; and the
word (nraXaj^^la, or Talpitas, which in Heaychms is
made the same with Ccecitas : some that they have
eyes, but no sight, as the text of ArMtotle seems to
imply ; some neither eyes nor sight, as Albertus, Pliny ^
and the vulgar opinion ; some both eyes and sight, as
^caliger, Aldrovandus, and some others. Of which
opinions the last with some restriction, is most con-
sonant unto truth : for that they have eyes in their
head is manifest unto any, that wants them not in his
own : and are discoverable, not only in old ones, but
as we have observed in young and naked conceptions,
taken out of the belly of the Dam. And he that
exactly enquires into tiie cavity of tlicir cranies, may
perhaps discover some propagation of nerves com-
municated unto these parts. But that the humours
together with their coats are also distinct (though
Galen seem to affirm it) transcendeth our discovery;
for separating these little Orbs, and including them
in magnifying Glasses, we discerned no more then
Aristotle mentions, to)v 6(f)da\/jLa)v ^eXaiva, that is,
a black humour, nor any more if they be broken.
That therefore they have eyes we must of necessity
affirm ; but that they be comparatively incomplete we
need not to deny : So Galen affirms the parts of genera-
tion in women are imperfect, in respect of those of

THE THIRD BOOK 43

men, as the eyes of Moles in regard of other Animals; CHAP.
So Aristotle terms them Tnjpovfievovi, wliich Gaza trans- XVllI
lates Obloesos, and Scaliger by a word of imperfection
hichoatos.

Now as that they have eyes is manifest unto sense,
so that they have sight not incongruous unto reason ;
if we call not in question the providence of this provi-
sion, that is, to assign the Organs, and yet deny the
Office, to grant them eyes and withhold all manner of
vision. For as the inference is fair, affirmatively
deduced from the action to the Organ, that they have
eyes because they see ; so is it also from the organ to
the action, that they have eyes, therefore some sight
designed, if we take the intention of Nature in every
species, and except the casual impediments, or morbo-
sities in individuals. But as their eves are more
imperfect then others, so do we conceive of their sight
or act of vision, for they will run against things, and
hudling forwards fall from high places. So that they
are not blind, nor yet distinctly see ; there is in them
no Cecity, yet more then a Cecutiency ; they have
sight enough to discern the light, though not perhaps
to distinguish of objects or colours ; so are they not
exactly blind, for light is one object of vision. And
this (as Scaliger observeth) might be as full a sight
as Nature first intended, for living in darkness under
the earth, they had no further need of eyes then to
avoid the light; and to be sensible when ever they
lost that darkness of earth, which was their natural
confinement. And therefore however Translators do
render the word of Aristotle or Galen, that is, imper-
fectos ohloesos or inchoatos, it is not much considerable ;
for their eyes are sufficiently begun to finish this action,
and competently perfect for this imperfect Vision.

44 PSEIIDODOXIA

CHAP. And lastly, although they had neither eyes nor
XVIIl sight, yet could they not be termed blind. For blind-
ness being a privative term unto sight, this appellation
is not admittible in propriety of speech, and will over-
throw the doctrine of privations ; which presuppose
positive forms or habits, and are not indefinite nega-
tions, denying in all subjects, but such alone wherein
the positive habits are in their proper Nature, and
placed without repugnancy. So do we improperly say
a Mole is blind, if we deny it the Organs or a capa-
city of vision from its created Nature ; so when the
text of John had said, that person was blind from his
nativity, whose cecity our Saviour cured, it was not
warrantable in Nonmis to say he had no eyes at all,
as in the judgment of Hcinsius, he describeth in his
paraphrase; and as some ancient Fathers affirm, that
by this miracle they were created in him. And so
though the sense may be accepted, that Proverb must
be candidly interpreted, which maketh fishes Mute;
and calls them silent which have no voice in Nature.

Now this conceit is erected upon a misapprehension
or mistake in the symtomes of vision ; men confound-
ing abolishment, diminution and depravement, and
naming that an abolition of sight, which indeed is
but an abatement. For if vision be abolished, it is
called ccecitas, or blindness ; if depraved and receive
its objects erroneously. Hallucination; if diminished,
hcbetudo vUus, caltgatio, or dimness. Now instead of
a diminution or imperfect vision in the Mole, we affirm
an abolition or total privation ; instead of a caligation
or dimness, we conclude a cecity or blindness. Which
hath been frequently inferred concerning other Animals;
so some affirm the Water-Rat is blind, so Sammoniciu<i
and Nkander do call the Mus-Araneus the shrew or

THE THIRD BOOK 45

Ranny, blind : And because darkness was before light, CHAP.
the j^gyptians worshipped the same. So are Ccecilice XVIII
or Slow-worms accounted blind, and the like we affirm
proverbially of the Beetle ; although their eyes be
evident, and they will five against lights, like many
other Insects, and though also Aristotle determines,
that the eyes are apparent in all flying Insects, though
other senses be obscure, and not perceptible at all.
And if from a diminution we may infer a total priva-
tion, or affirm that other Animals are blind which do
not acutely see, or comparatively unto others, we shall
condemn unto blindness many not so esteemed ; for
such as have corneous or homey eyes, as Lobsters and
crustaceous Animals, are generally dim-sighted ; all
Insects that have anfemice, o^ long horns to feel out
their way, as Butterflyes and Locusts ; or their fore-
legs so disposed, that they much advance before their
heads, as may be observed in Spiders ; and if the Eagle
were judge, we might be blind our selves. The expres-
sion therefore of Scripture in the story of Jacob is
surely with circumspection : And it came to pass when
Jacob was old, and his eyes were dim, quajido calignnmt
ocuU, saith Jerome and Tremellius, which are expressions
of diminution, and not of absolute privation.

Other concerns there are of Molls, which though not
commonly opinioned are not commonly enough con-
sidered : As the peculiar formation of their feet, the
slender ossa lugalia, and Dogteeth, and how hard it is
to keep them alive out of the Earth : As also the
ferity and voracity of these animals ; for though they
be contented with Roots, and stringy parts of Plants,
or Wormes under ground, yet when they are above it
Avill sometimes tear and eat one another, and in a large
glass wherein a Moll, a Toad, and a Viper were in-

..

46 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAT, closed, we have known the Moll to dispatch them and
XVI 1 1 to devour a good part of them both.

CHAPTER XIX

Of I^ampries.

WHETHER Lampries have nine eyes, as is
received, we durst refer it unto Polyphe-
mus, who had but one, to judge it. An
error concerning eyes, occasioned by the error of eyes ;
deduced from the appearance of diverse cavities or
holes on either side, which some call eyes that care-
lessly behold them ; and is not only refutable by
experience, but also repugnant unto Reason. For
beside the monstrosity they fasten unto Nature, in
contriving many eyes, who hath made but two unto
any Animal, that is, one of each side, according to the
division of the brain; it were a superfluous inartificial
act to place and settle so many in one plane ; for the
two extreams would sufficiently perform the office of
sight without the help of the intermediate eyes, and
behold as much as all seven joyned together. For the
visible base of the object would be defined by these
two ; and the middle eyes, although they behold the
same thing, yet could they not behold so much thereof
as these ; so were it no advantage unto man to have a
third eye between those two he hath already ; and the
fiction of Argots seems more reasonable then this ; for
though he had many eyes, yet were they placed in
circumference and positions of advantage, and so are
they placed in several lines in Spiders.

Again, These cavities which men call eyes are seated

THE THIRD BOOK 47

out of the head, and where the Gils of other fish are CHAr.
placed ; containing no Organs of sight, nor having any XIX
Communication with the brain. Now all sense pro- ah sense
ceeding from the brain, and that being placed {^^'l{"J^'/^'
Galen observeth) in the upper part of the body, for
the fitter situation of the eyes, and conveniency re-
quired unto sight ; it is not reasonable to imagine that
they are any where else, or deserve that name which are
seated in other parts. And therefore we relinquish as
fabulous what is delivered of Steriiopthalmiy or men
with eyes in their breast, and when it is said by
Solomon, A wise mans eyes are in his head, it is to be
taken in a second sense, and affordeth no objection.
True it is that the eyes of Animals are seated with
some difference, but in sanguineous animals in the
head, and that more forward then the ear or hole of
hearing. In quadrupedes, in regard of the figure of
their heads, they are placed at some distance; in
latirostrous and flat-biird birds they are more laterally
seated, and therefore when they look intently they
turn one eye upon the object, and can convert their
heads to see before and behind, and to behold two
opposite points at once. But at a more easie distance
are they situated in man, and in the same circumfer-
ence with the ear ; for if one foot of the compass be
placed upon the Crown, a circle described thereby will
intersect, or pass over both the ears.

The error in this conceit consists in the ignorance To-^vhaiuse
of these cavities, and their proper use in nature ; for i^aLamprie
this is a particular disposure of parts, and a peculiar <'" •
conformation whereby these holes and sluces supply
the defect of Gils, and are assisted by the conduit in
the head ; for like cetaceous Animals and Whales, the
Lamprie hath a fistula, spout or pipe at the back part

I se>~ic.

48 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, of the head, whereat it spurts out water. Nor is it
XIX only singular in this formation, but also in many other ;
as in defect of bones, whereof it hath not one ; and
for the spine or backbone, a cartilaginous substance
without any spondyles, processes or protuberance what-
soever. As also in the provision which Nature hath
made for the heart ; which in this Animal is very
strangely secured, and lies immured in a cartilage or
gristly substance. And lastly, in the colour of the
liver : which is in the Male of an excellent grass-green:
but of a deeper colour in the Female, and will com-
municate a fresh and durable verdure.

CHAPTER XX
Of Snayls.

WHETHER Snayh have eyes some Learned
men have doubted. For Scaliger terms
them but imitations of eyes ; and Aristotle
upon consequence denyeth them, when he affirms that
Testacemui Animals have no eyes. But this now seems
sufficiently asserted by the help of exquisite Glasses,
which discover those black and atramentous spots or
globales to be their eyes.

That they have two eyes is the common opinion,
but if they have two eyes, we may grant them to have
no less than four, that is, two in the larger extensions
above, and two in the shorter and lesser horns below,
and this number may be allowed in these inferiour and
exanguious animals ; since we may observe the arti-
culate and latticed eyes in Flies, and nine in some

-at

^

THE THIRD BOOK 49

Spiders : And in the great Phalangium Spider of CHAP;
Ame?ica, we plainly number eight. XX

But in sanguineous animals, quadrupeds, bipeds, or
man, no such number can be regularly verified, or
multiplicity of eyes confirmed. And therefore what
hath been under this kind delivered, concerning the
plurality, paucity or anomalous situation of eyes, is
either monstrous, fabulous, or under things never seen
includes good sense or meaning. And so may we
receive the figment of Argus, who was an Hierogly-
phick of heaven, in those centuries of eyes expressing
the stars ; and their alternate wakings, the vicissitude
of day and night. Which strictly taken cannot be
admitted ; for the subject of sleep is not the eye, but
the common sense, which once asleep, all eyes must
be at rest. And therefore what is delivered as an
Embleme of vigilancy, that the Hare and Lion do
sleep with one eye open, doth not evince they are any
more awake then if they were both closed. For the
open eye beholds in sleep no more then that which is
closed ; and no more one eye in them then two in
other Animals that sleep with both open ; as some by
disease, and others naturally which have no eye-lids
at all.

As for Polyphemus, although the story be fabulous, //aw things
the monstrosity is not impossible. For the act of^^'^^^"
Vision may be performed with one eye ; and in the (foubu.
deception and fallacy of sight, hath this advantage
of two, that it beholds not objects double, or sees two
things for one. For this doth happen when the axis
of the visive cones, diffused from the object, fall not
upon the same plane ; but that which is conveyed into
one eye, is more depressed or elevated then that which
enters the other. So if beholding a Candle, we pro-

VOL. II. u

50 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, triide either upward or downward the pupill of one
XX eye, the object will appear double; but if we shut the
other eye, and behold it with one, it will their appear
but sintrle; and if we abduce the eye unto either
corner, the object will not duplicate: for in that
position the axis of the cones remain in the same
plane, as is demonstrated in the opticks, and delivered
by Galen, in his tenth De nsu paH'tum.

Relations also there are of men that could make
themselves invisible, which belongs not to this dis-
course : but may serve as notable expressions of wise
and prudent men, who so contrive their affairs, that
although their actions be manifest, their designs are
not discoverable. In this acception there is nothing
left of doubt, and G'lges Ring remaineth still amongst
us : for vulgar eves behold no more of wise men then
doth the Sun : they may discover their exteriour and
outward ways, but their interiour and inward pieces he
only sees, that sees into their beings.

CHAPTER XXI
Of the Chameleon.

CONCERNING the Chameleon there generally
passeth an opinion that it liveth only upon
air, and is sustained by no other aliment :
Thus much is in plain terms affirmed by Solinus, Pliny ,
and others, and by this periphrasis is the same described
by Ovid. All which notwithstanding, upon enquiry I
find tlie assertion niaiidy controvertible, and very much
to fail in the three inducements of belief

And first for its verity, although asserted by some,

THE THIRD BOOK 51

and traditionally delivered by others, yet is it very CHAP.
questionable. For beside ^'Eliari, who is seldom defec- XXI
tive in these accounts; Aristotle distinctly treating
hereof, hath made no mention of this remarkable
propriety : which either suspecting its verity, or pre-
suming its falsity, he surely omitted : for that he
remained ignorant of this account it is not easily con-
ceiveable : it being the common opinion, and generally
received by all men. Some have positively denied it,
as Augustinus^ Niphus, Stobceus, Dalechampms, For-
tunnis Licetzcs^ with many more; others have experi-
mentally refuted it, as namely Johannes Landkis, who
in the relation of Scaliger, observed a Chameleon to
lick up a fly from his breast : But Bellonius hath been
more satisfactorily experimental, not only affirming
they feed on Flies, Caterpillars, Beetles and other Co„n,:e>,t. in
Insects, but upon exenteration he found these Animals
in their bellies : whereto we might also add the experi-
mental decisions of the worthy Peireschius and learned
Emanuel Vizzanius, in that Chameleon which had
been often observed to drink water, and delight to feed
on Meal-worms. And although we have not had the
advantage of our own observation, yet have we received
the like confirmation from many ocular spectators.

As touching the verisimility or probable truth of
this relation, several reasons there are which seem to
overthrow it. For first, there are found in this Animal,
the guts, the stomack, and other parts official unto
nutrition ; which were its aliment the empty reception
of air, their provisions had been superfluous. Now the
wisdom of nature abhorring superfluities, and effecting
nothing in vain, unto the intention of these operations,
respectively contriveth the Organs ; and therefore
where we find such Instruments, we may with strict-

Oceil. Lucaii.

52 rsEUDonoxiA

C'HAP. ucss expect their actions; and where we discover them
XXI not, we may with safety conckide the non-intention
of their operations. So when we perceive that Bats
have teats, it is not unreasonable to infer they suckle
their voinijrlintjs with milk : but whereas no other
flying Animal hath these parts, we cannot from them
expect a viviparous exclusion ; but either a generation
of eggs, or some vermiparous separation, whose navel
is within it self at first, and its nutrition after not
connexedly depending of its original.
^ Again, Nature is so far from leaving any one part
without its proper action, that she oft-times imposeth
two or three labours upon one, so the Pizel in Animals
is both official unto Urine and to generation, but the
first and primary use is generation ; for some creatures
enjoy that part which urine not. So the nostrils are
useful both for respiration and smelling, but the prin-
cipal use is smelling; for many have nostrils which
have no lungs, as fishes, but none have lungs or respira-
tion, which have not some shew, or some analogy
of nostrils. Thus we perceive the providence of
Nature f-ro- Natuve, tliat is, the wisdom of God, which disposeth
^MM"uu't^^ of no })art in vain, and some parts unto two or three
properf,.nc uses, will uot provide any without the execution of its
proper office, nor where there is no digestion to be
, made, make any parts inservient to that intention.
Beside the remarkable teeth, the tongue of this
animal is a second argument to overthrow this airy
nutrication : and that not only in its proper nature,
but also its peculiar figure. For of this part properly
taken there are two ends ; that is, the formation of
the voice, and the execution of tast ; for the voice, it
can have no office in Chameleoiu, for they are mute
Animals ; as beside fishes, are most other sorts of

I

THE THIRD BOOK 53

Lizards. As for their tast, if their nutriment be air, CHAP,
neither can it be an Instrument thereof; for the body XXI
of that element is ingustible, void of all sapidity, and
without any action of the tongue, is by the rough
artery or wezon conducted into the lungs. And there-
fore Pliny much forgets the strictness of his assertion,
when he alloweth excrements unto that Animal, that
feedeth only upon Air; which notwithstanding with
the urine of an Ass, he commends as a magicall
Medicine upon our enemies.

The figure of the tongue seems also to overthrow the
presumption of this aliment, which according to exact
delineation, is in this Animal peculiar, and seemeth
contrived for prey. For in so little a creature it is at
the least a palm long, and being it self very slow in
motion, hath in this part a very great agility ; withall
its food being flies and such as suddenly escape, it hath
in the tongue a mucous and slimy extremity, whereby
upon a sudden emission it inviscates and tangleth those
Insects. And therefore some have thought its name
not unsuitable unto its nature ; the nomination in
Greek is a little Lion ; not so much for the resemblance ^otMO'^fw
of shape, as affinity of condition ; that is for vigilancy
in its prey, and sudden rapacity thereof, which it
performeth not like the Lion with its teeth, but a
sudden and unexpected ejaculation of the tongue. ,
This exposition is favoured by some, especially the old
gloss upon Leviticus, whereby in the Translation of
Jerome and the Septuagint, this Animal is forbidden ;
what ever it be, it seems as reasonable as that of
Isidore, who derives this name a Camelo et Leone, as
presuml*iag herein resemblance with a Camell.

As for the possibility hereof, it is not also unques-
tionable ; and wise men are of opinion, the bodies of

unto

NHtrilioii.

54 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Animals cannot receive a proper aliment from air ; for
XXI beside that tast being (as Aristotle terms it) a kind of
touch ; it is required the aliment should be tangible, and
fall under the palpable affections of touch ; beside also
that there is some sapor in all aliments, as being to be
distinguished and judged by the gust ; which cannot
be admitted in air : Beside these, I say, if we consider
the nature of aliment, and the proper use of air in
respiration, it will very hardly fall under the name
hereof, or properly attain the act of nutrication.
Requis!ut And first concerning its nature, to make a perfect
Autrition into the body nourished, there is required a
transmutation of the nutriment, now where this con-
version or aggeneration is made, there is also required
in the aliment a familiarity of matter, and such a com-
munity or vicinity unto a living natiu'c, as by one act
of the soul may be converted into the body of the
living, and enjoy one common soul. Which cannot be
effected by air, it concurring only with our flesh in
common principles, which are at the largest distance
from life, and common also unto inanimated constitu-
tions. And therefore when it is said by Fernelius, and
asserted by divers others, that we are only nourished
by living bodies, and such as are some way proceeding
from them, that is, the fruits, effects, parts, or seeds
thereof; they have laid out an object verv agreeable
unto assimulation ; for these indeed are fit to receive a
quick and immediate conversion, as holding some com-
munity with our selves, and containing approximate
dispositions unto animation.

Secondly, (as is argued by Aristotle against the
Pythagoreans) whatsoever properly nourisheth before
its assimulation, by the action of natural heat it
receiveth a corpulency or incrassation progressional

THE THIRD EOOK 55

unto its conversion ; which notwithstanding cannot be CHAP,
effected upon air; for the action of heat doth not XXI
condense but rarifie that body, and by attenuation,
rather then for nutrition, disposeth it for expulsion.

Thirdly, (which is the argument of Hippocrates) all
aliment received into the body, must be therein a
considerable space retained, and not immediately
expelled. Now air but momentally remaining in our
bodies, it hath no proportionable space for its conver-
sion ; only of length enough to refrigerate the heart ;
which having once performed, lest being it self heated
again, it should suffocate that part, it maketh no stay,
but hasteth back the same way it passed in.

Fourthly, The use of air attracted by the lungs, and
■without which there is no durable continuation in life,
is not the nutrition of parts, but the contemperation
and ventilation of that fire always maintained in the
forge of life ; whereby although in some manner it
concurreth unto nutrition, yet can it not receive the
proper name of nutriment. And therefore by Hip-
pocrates it is termed Alimentum noii Alimentum, a De Aliment*
nourishment and no nourishment. That is, in a
large acception, but not in propriety of language ;
conserving the body, not nourishing the same; nor
repairing it by assimulation, but preserving it by
ventilation ; for thereby the natural flame is preserved
from extinction, and so the individuum supported in
some way like nutrition.

And though the air so entreth the Lungs, that by
its nitrous Spirit doth affect the heart, and several
ways qualifie the blood ; and though it be also admitted
into other parts, even by the meat we chew, yet that it
affordeth a proper nutriment alone, it is not easily
made out.

56

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAT
XXI

I'apour is
Comnior.!y
misia':en

n^hat Hit
ntatter of
Culinary or
K itch in
jire is.

Again, Some arc so far from affirming the air to
afford any nutriment, that they plainly deny it to be
any Element, or that it entreth into mixt bodies as
any principle in their compositions, but performeth
other offices in the Universe ; as to fill all vacuities
about the earth or beneath it, to convey the heat
of the sun, to maintain fires and flames, to serve for
the flight of volatils, respiration of breathing Animals,
and refrigeration of others. And although we receive
it as an Element, yet since the transmutation of
Elements and simple bodies, is not beyond great
question, since also it is noeasie matter to demonstrate
that air is so much as convertible into water; how
transH'utable it is into flesh, may be of deeper doubt.

And although the air attracted mav be conceived to
nourish the invisible flame of life, in as much as
common and cidinary flames are nourished by the air
about them ; we make some doubt whether air is the
pabulous supply of fire, much less that flame is pro-
perly air kindled. And the same before us, hath been
denied by the Lord of Verulam^ in his Tract of Life
and Death, and also by Dr. Jorden in his book of
Mineral waters. For that which substantially main-
taineth the fire, is the combustible matter in the
kindled body, and not the ambient air, which affbrdeth
exhalation to its fuliginous atomes ; nor that which
causeth the flame properly to be termed air, but rather
as he expresseth it, the accension of fuliginous exhala-
tions, which contain an unctuosity in them, and arise
from the matter of fuel, which opinion will salve many
doubts, whereof the common conceit affbrdeth no
solution.

As first. How fire is stricken out of flints r* that is,
not by kindling the air from the collision of two hard

THE THIRD BOOK 57

bodies ; for then Diamonds should do the like better CHAP,
than Flints : but rather from sulphureous inflamed XXI
and even vitrified effluviums and particles, as hath
been observed of late. The like saith J or den we
observe in canes and woods, that are unctuous and full
of oyl, which will yield fire by frication, or collision,
not by kindling the air about them, but the inflamable
oyl within them. Why the fire goes out without air? ''iky fire
that is, because the fuliginous exhalations wanting ^^^J'"'^,
evaporation recoil upon the flame and choak it, as is rcanting air,
evident in cupping glasses; and the artifice of char- ""',^^/„
coals, where if the air be altogether excluded, the fire f""''"""^
goes out. Why some lamps include in those bodies inflame
have bm-ned many hundred years, as that discovered X^'/"""^
in the Sepulchre of Tull'ia^ the sister of Cicero^ and that ")
of Olilnus many years after, near Padua 't because what-
ever was their matter, either a preparation of gold, or
Naptha, the duration proceeded from the purity of
their oyl which yielded no fuliginous exhalations to
suffocate the fire ; For if air had nourished the flame,
it had not continued many minutes, for it would have
been spent and wasted by the fire. Why a piece of
flax will kindle, though it touch not the flame 't because
the fire extendeth further, then indeed it is visible,
being at some distance from the week, a pellucide and
transparent body, and thinner then the air it self.
Why Mettals in their liquation, although they in-
tensly heat the air above their surface, arise not yet
into a flame, nor kindle the air about them ? because
their sulphur is more fixed, and they emit not inflam-
able exhalations. And lastly, why a lamp or candle
burnetii only in the air about it, and inflameth not the
air at a distance from it? because the flame extend-
eth not beyond the inflamable effluence, but closely

58 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, adheres unto the original of its inflamation ; and
XXI therefore it only warmeth, not kindleth the air about
it. Which notwithstanding it will do, if the ambient
air be impregnate with subtile inflamabilities, and such
as are of quick accension ; as experiment is made in a
close room ; upon an evaporation of spirits of wine and
Camphire; as subterraneous fires do sometimes iiappen,
and as Cretisa and Alexanders boy in the bath were set
on fire by Naptha.

Lastly, The Element of air is so far from nourishing
the body, that some have questioned the power of
water ; many conceiving it enters not the body in the
power of aliment, or that from thence there proceeds a
substantial supply. For beside that some creatures
drink not at all ; Even unto our selves, and more
perfect Animals, though many ways assistent thereto,
it performs no substantial nutrition, serving for refri-
geration, dilution of solid aliment, and its elixation in
the stomack ; which from thence as a vehicle it conveys
through less accessible cavities, and so in a rorid
substance through the capillary cavities, into every
part ; which having performed, it is afterward excluded
by Urine, sweat and serous separations. And this
opinion surely possessed the Ancients ; for when they
so highly commended that water which is suddenly hot
and cold, which is without all savour, the lightest, the
thinnest, and wliich will soonest boil Beans or Pease,
they had no consideration of nutrition ; whereunto
had they had respect, they M'ould have surely com-
manded gross and turbid streams, in whose confusion
at least, there migiit be contained some nutriment;
and not jejune or limped water, nearer the simplicity
of its Element. Although, I confess, our clearest
waters and such as seem simple unto sense, are much

THE THIRD BOOK 59

compounded unto reason, as may be observed in the CHAP,
evaporation of large quantities of water; wherein XXI
beside a terreous residence some salt is also found, as a seedo/
is also observable in rain water ; which appearing pure anhnat"'
and empty, is full of seminal principles, and carrieth ^'"''''''''''^''«
vital atomes of plants and Animals in it, which have zibavius,
not perished in the great circulation of nature ; as '^'"- *•
may be discovered from several Insects generated in
rain water, from the prevalent fructification of plants
thereby ; and (beside the real plant of Cornerius) from
vegetable figurations, upon the sides of glasses, so
rarely delineated in frosts.

All which considered, severer heads will be apt
enough to conceive the opinion of this Animal, not
much unlike that of the Astomi, or men without
mouths, in Pliny ; sutable unto the relation of the
Mares in Spain, and their subventaneous conceptions,
from the Western wind ; and in some way more
unreasonable then the figment of Rabican the famous
horse in Ariosto, which being conceived by flame and
wind, never tasted grass, or fed on any grosser
provender then air ; for this way of nutrition was
answerable unto the principles of his generation.
Which being not airy, but gross and seminal in the
Chameleon ; unto its conservation there is required a
solid pasture, and a food congenerous unto the prin-
ciples of its nature.

The grounds of this opinion are many; the first
observed by Theophrastus, was the inflation or swelling
of the body, made in this Animal upon inspiration or
drawing in its breath ; which people observing, have
thought it to feed upon air. But this effect is rather
occasioned upon the greatness of its lungs, which in
this Animal are very large, and by their backward

60 PSEIJDODOXIA

CHAP, situation, afford a more observable dilation ; and
XXI though tlieir lungs be less, the like inflation is also
observable in Toads, but especially in Sentortoises.

A second is the continual hiation or holding open
its mouth, which men observing, conceive the intention
thereof to receive the aliment of air ; but this is also
occasioned bv the greatness of its lungs; for repletion
whereof not having a sufficient or ready supply by its
nostrils; it is enforced to dilate and hold open the
jaws.

The third is the paucity of blood observed in this
Animal, scarce at all to be found but in the eye, and
about the heart ; which defect being observed, inclined
some into thoughts, that the air was a sufficient main-
tenance for these exanguious parts. But this defect
or rather paucity of blood, is also agreeable unto many
other Animals, whose solid nutriment we do not con-
trovert ; as may be observed in other sorts of Lizards,
in Frogs and divers Fishes ; and therefore an Horse-
leech will not readily fasten upon every fish ; and we
do not read of much blood that was drawn from Frogs
by Mice, in that famous battel of Homer.

The last and most common ground which begat or
promoted this opinion, is the long continuation hereof
witiiout any visible food, which some observing, pre-
cipitously conclude they eat not at all. It cannot be
denied it is (if not the most of any) a very abstemious
Animal, and such as by reason of its frigidity, paucity
of blood, and latitancy in the winter (about which
time the observations are often made) will long subsist
without a visible sustentation. But a like condition
may be also observed in many other Animals; for
Lizards and Leeches, as we have made trial, will live
some months without sustenance; and we have included

THE THIRD BOOK 61

Snails in glasses all winter, which have returned to CHAP,
feed again in the spring. Now these notwithstanding, XXI
are not conceived to pass all their lives without food ;
for so to argue is fallacious, and is moreover sufficiently
convicted by experience. And therefore probably
other relations are of the same verity, which are of the y
like affinity; as is the conceit of the Rhintace in Persia^
the Canis Levis of America, and the Manucodiata or
bird of Paradise in India.

To assign a reason of this abstinence in Animals, or
declare how without a supply there ensueth no destruc-
tive exhaustion, exceedeth the limits and intention of
my discourse. Forturmcs Licetus in his excellent Tract,
de his qni diu vivunt sine alimento, hath very ingeniously
attempted it ; deducing the cause hereof from an equal
conformity of natural heat and moisture, at least no
considerable exuperancy in either; which concurring
in an unactive proportion, the natural heat consumeth
not the moisture (whereby ensueth no exhaustion) and
the condition of natural moisture is able to resist the
slender action of heat (whereby it needeth no repara-
tion) and this is evident in Snakes, Lizards, Snails, and
divers Insects latitant many months in the year ; which
being cold creatures, containing a weak heat in a crass
or copious humidity, do long subsist without nutrition.
For the activity of the agent, being not able to over-
master the resistance of the patient, there will ensue
no deperdition. And upon the like grounds it is, that
cold and phlegmatick bodies, and (as Hippocrates
determineth) that old men will best endure fasting.
Now the same harmony and stationary constitution, as
it happeneth in many species, so doth it fall out some-
time in Individuals. For we read of many who have
lived long without aliment ; and beside deceits and

62 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAT, impostures, there may be veritable Relations of some,
XXI who without a miracle, and by peculiarity of temper,
have far out fasted Elias. Which notwithstanding
doth not take off the miracle ; for that may be miracu-
lously effected in one, which is naturally causable in
another. Some naturally living unto an hundred ;
unto which age, others notwithstanding could not
attain without a naracle.

CHAPTER XXII
Of the Ostrich.

THE common opinion of the Ostrich^ Stnithio-
camelus or Sparrozv-Camel conceives that it
digesteth Iron ; and this is confirmed by the
affirmations of many ; beside swarms of others, Rhodi-
glnus in his prelections taketh it for granted, Johannes
Langius in his Epistles pleadeth experiment for it;
the common picture also confirmeth it, which usually
describeth this Animal with an horshoe in its mouth.
Notwithstanding upon enquiry we find it very question-
able, and the negative seems most reasonably enter-
tained ; whose verity indeed we do the rather desire,
because hereby we shall relieve our ignorance of one
occult quality ; for in tlie list thereof it is accounted,
and in that notion imperiously obtruded upon us. For
my part, although I have had the sight of this Animal,
I have not had the opportunity of its experiment, but
have received great occasion of doubt, from learned
discourses thereon.

For Aristotle and Oppianus who have particularly
treated hereof are silent in this singularity; either

THE THIRD BOOK 63

omitting it as dubious, or as the Comment saith, CHAP.
rejecting it as fabulous. Pliny speaketh generally, XXII
affirming only, the digestion is wonderful in this
Animal; ^lian delivereth, that it digesteth stones
without any mention of Iron ; Leo Africanus, who lived
in those Countries wherein they most abound, speaketh
diminutively, and but half way into this assertion :
Surdiim ac simplex animal est, quicquid invenit, absque
delectu, usque ad ferrum devorat : Fernelius in his second
De ahditis reriim causis, extenuates it, and Riolanus in
his Comment thereof positively denies it. Some have
experimentally refuted it, as Alhertus Magmis; and
most plainly Ulysses Aldrovandus, whose words are
these : Ego ferri frusta devorare, dum Tridenti essem,
observavi, sed quce incocta rursus excerneret, that is, at
my being at Trent, I observed the Ostrich to swallow
Iron, but yet to exclude it undigested again.

Now beside experiment, it is in vain to attempt
against it by Philosophical argument, it being an
occult quality, which contemns the law of Reason, and
defends it self by admitting no reason at all. As for
its possibility we shall not at present dispute ; nor will
we affirm that Iron ingested, receiveth in the stomack How ipos-
of the Ostrich no alteration at all ; but if any such "toliLkof
there be, we suspect this effect rather from some way '^' Ostrich
of corrosion, then any of digestion ; not any liquid iro^u
reduction or tendance to chilification by the power
of natural heat, but rather some attrition from an
acide and vitriolous humidity in the stomack, which
may absterse and shave the scorious parts thereof.
So rusty Iron crammed down the throat of a Cock,
will become terse and clear again in its gizzard : So
the Counter which according to the relation of Amatus
remained a whole year in the body of a youth, and

04

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.

XXII

»7ia/ tfif
Ckymisti
v;ould hnfe
by their
Auruiii
Poubiie.

came out much consumed at last; mijrht suffer this
dimiiuition, rather from sharp and acide humours, then
the strength of natural heat, as he supposeth. So
silver swallowed and retained some time in the body,
will turn black, as if it had been dipped in Aqua
fort'is^ or some corrosive water, but Lead will remain
unaltered ; for that mettal containeth in it a sweet salt
or sugar, whereby it resisteth ordinary corrosion, and
will not easily dissolve even in Aqua fortu. So when
for medical uses, we take down the filings of Iron or
Steel, we must not conceive it passeth unaltered from
us ; for though the grosser parts be excluded again,
yet are the dissoluble parts extracted, whereby it
becomes effectual in deopilations ; and therefore for
speedier operation we make extinctions, infusions, and
the like, whereby we extract the salt and active parts
of the ^Medicine; which being in solution, more easily
enter the veins. And this is that the Chymists mainly
drive at in the attempt of their Aurum Potabtle; that
is, to reduce that indigestible substance into such a
form as may not be ejected by siege, but enter the
cavities, and less accessible parts of the body, without
corrosion.

The ground of this conceit is its swallowing down
fragments of Iron, which men observing, by a froward
illation, have therefore conceived it digesteth them ;
which is an inference not to be admitted, as being a
fallacy of the consecjuent, that is, concluding a position
of the consequent, from the position of the antecedent.
For many things are swallowed by Animals, rather for
condiment, gust or medicament, then any substantial
nutriment. So Poultrey, and especial Iv the Turkey,
do of themselves take down stones ; and we have found
at one time in the gi/zard of a Turkey no less then

THE THIRD BOOK 65

seven hundred. Now these rather concur unto diges- CHAP,
tion, then are themselves digested ; for we have found XXII
them also in the guts and excrements ; but their
descent is very slow, for we have given them stones
and small pieces of Iron, which eighteen days after we
have found remaining in the gizzard. And therefore
the experiment of Langkis and others might be fallible,
whilst after the taking they expected it should come
down within a day or two after. Thus also we swallow How cherry-
Cherry-stones, but void them unconcocted, and we ^""Z^'^Ti
usually say they preserve us from surfet ; for being to prevent
hard bodies they conceive a strong and durable heat tatLg
in the stomack, and so prevent the crudities of their Cherries.
fruit : And upon the like reason do culinary operators
observe, that flesh boiles best, when the bones are
boiled with it. Thus dogs will eat grass, which they
digest not : Thus Camels to make the water sapid, do
raise the mud with their feet : Thus horses will knable
at walls. Pigeons delight in salt stones. Rats will gnaw
iron, and Aristotle saith the Elephant swalloweth
stones. And thus may also the Ostrich swallow Iron ;
not as his proper aliment, but for the ends above
expressed, and even as we observe the like in other
Animals.

And whether these fragments of Iron and hard sub-
stances swallowed by the Ostrich, have not also that
use in their stomacks, which they have in other birds ;
that is, in some way to supply the use of teeth, by
commolition, grinding and compression of their proper
aliment, upon the action of the strongly conformed
muscles of the stomack ; as the honored Dr. Harvey
discourseth, may also be considered.

What effect therefore may be expected from the
stomack of an Ostrich by application alone to further

VOL. II. E

66 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, digestion in ours, beside the experimental refute of
XXII Galen, we refer it unto considerations above alledgcd ;
Or whether there be any more credit to be given unto
the Medicine of ^lian, who affirms the stones they
swallow have a peculiar vertue for the eyes, then that
of Hermolaus and Pliny drawn from the urine of this
Animal ; let them determine who can swallow so
strange a transmission of qualities, or believe that any
Bird or flying Animal doth separately and distinctly
urine beside the Bat.

That therefore an Ostrich will swallow and take
down Iron, is easily to be granted : that oftimes it
pass entire away, if we admit of ocular testimony not
to be denied. And though some experiment may also
plead, that sometimes they are so altered, as not to be
found or excluded in any discernable parcels : yet
whether this be not effected by some way of corrosion,
from sharp and dissolving humidities, rather then any
proper digestion, chilifactive mutation, or alimental
conversion, is with good reason doubted.

CHAPTER XXIII
Of Unicorns Horn.

GREAT account and much profit is made of
Uniconis horn, at least of that which beareth
the name thereof; wherein notwithstanding,
many I perceive suspect an Imposture, and some con-
ceive there is no such Animal extant. Herein there-
fore to draw up our determinations ; beside the several
places of Scripture mentioning this Animal (which
some may well contend to be only meant of the

THE THIRD BOOK 67

Rhinoceros) we are so far from denying there is any CHAP.
Unicorn at all, that we affirm there are many kinds XXIII
thereof. In the number of Quadrupedes, we wiW spmedouit
concede no less then five: that is, the Indian Ox, the '-^ """ ^
Indian Ass, the Rhinoceros, the Oryx, and that which signijieth in
is more eminently termed Monoceros^ or Unicornis, ^<=*^^^'"''-
Some of the list of fishes ; as that described by Olaus,
Albeiiiis and others : and some Unicorns we will allow
even among Insects ; as those four kinds of nasicornous
Beetles described by Muffetus.

Secondly, Although we concede there may be many
Unicorns, yet are we still to seek ; for whereunto to
affix this Horn in question, or to determine from which
thereof we receive this magnified Medicine, we have no
assurance, or any satisfactory decision. For although
we single out one, and eminently thereto assign the name
of the Unicorn ; yet can we not be secure what creature
is meant thereby ; what constant shape it holdeth, or
in what number to be received. For as far as our
endeavours discover, this animal is not uniformly
described, but diff'erently set forth by those that
undertake it. Pliny affirmeth it is a fierce and terrible The Uni-
creature ; Vartomannus a tame and mansuete Animal : j,7"w^
those which Garcias ah Horto described about the cape reported by
of good hope, were beheld with heads like horses ; —
those which Vartomannus beheld, he described with the
head of a Deer ; Pliny, jEUan, Solinus, and after these
from ocular assurance, Paulus Venetus affirmeth, the
feet of the Unicorn are undivided, and like the
Elephants : But those two which VaHomannus beheld^
at Mecha, were as he describeth, footed like a Goat.
As ^lian describeth, it is in the bigness of an Horse,
as Vartomannus, of a Colt ; that which Thevet speaketh
of was not so big as an Heifer; but Paidus Venet^is

68 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, affirmeth, they are but little less then Elephants.

XXIII Which are discriminations very material, and plainly
declare, that under the same name Authors describe
not the same Animal : so that the Unicorns Horn
of one, is not that of another, although we proclaim an
equal vertue in all.

Thirdly, Although we were agreed what Animal
this was, or differed not in its description, yet would
this also afford but little satisfaction ; for the Horn
we commonly extol, is not the same with that of the
Ancients. For that in the description of jElian and
Pliny was black : this which is shewed amongst us is
commonly white, none black ; and of those five which
Scaligcr beheld, though one spadiceous, or of a light
red, and two enclining to red, yet was there not any
of this complexion among them.
r Fourthly, What Horns soever they be which pass
amongst us, they are not surely the Horns of any one
kind of Animal, but must proceed from several sorts
of Unicorns. For some are wreathed, some not : That
famous one which is preserved at St. Dennis near Paris,
hath wreathy spires, and chocleary turnings about it,
which agreeth with the description of the Unicorns
Horn in Julian. Those two in the treasure of St.
Mark are plain, and best accord with those of the
Indian Ass, or the descriptions of other Unicorns:
That in the Repository of the electour of Saxone is
plain and not hollow, and is believed to be a true Land
Unicorns Horn. Albertui Mag-wns describeth one ten
foot long, and at the base about thirteen inches
compass: And that of ^/t^M^rr/? which Goropiiis Becanus
describeth, is not much inferiour unto it; which best
agree unto the descriptions of the Sea- Unicorns ; for
these, as Olaus affirmeth, are of that strength and

J

THE THIRD BOOK 69

bigness, as able to penetrate the ribs of ships. The CHAP.
same is more probable, because it was brought from XXIII
Island, from whence, as Becanus affirmeth, three other
were brought in his days : And we have heard of some
which have been found by the Sea-side, and brought
unto us from America. So that while we commend
the Unicorns Horn, and conceive it peculiar but unto
one animal ; under apprehension of the same vertue,
we use very many ; and commend that effect from all,
which every one confineth unto some one he hath
either seen or described.

Fifthly, Although there be many Unicorns^ and con-
sequently many Horns, yet many there are which bear
that name, and currantly pass among us, which are no
Horns at all. Such are those fragments atid pieces
of Lapis Ceratites, commonly termed Cornu fossile,
whereof Bcetius had no less than twenty several sorts
presented him for Unicorns Horn. Hereof in subter-
raneous cavities, and under the earth there are many
to be found in several parts of Germany ; which are
but the lapidescencies and petrifactive mutations of
hard bodies ; sometimes of Horn, of teeth, of bones,
and branches of trees, whereof there are some so imper-
fectly converted, as to retain the odor and qualities
of their originals ; as he relateth of pieces of Ash and
Walnut. Again, in most, if not all which pass amongst
us, and are extolled for precious Horns, we discover
not an affection common unto other Horns ; that is,
they mollifie not with fire, they soften not upon
decoction or infusion, nor will they afford a jelly, or
mucilasrinous concretion in either; which notwith-
standing we may effect in Goats horns, Sheeps, Cows
and Harts-horn, in the Horn of the Rhinoceros^ the
horn of the Pristis or Sword fish. Nor do they become

70

PSEUDODOXIA

Unicorns
Horn
commonly
used in
England,
what it is.

CHAP, friable or easily powderable by Philosophical calcina-
XXIII tion, that is, from the vapor or steam of water, but
split and rift contrary to others horns. Briefly, many
of those commonly received, and whereof there be so
many fragments preserved in England, are not only no
Horn, but a substance harder then a bone, that is,
parts of the tooth of a Morse or Sea-horse; in the
midst of the solider part contained a curdled grain,
which is not to be found in Ivory. This in Northern
Regions is of frequent use for hafts of knives or hilts
of swords, and being burnt becomes a good remedy for
fluxes : but Antidotally used, and exposed for Unicorns
Horn, it is an insufferable delusion ; and with more
veniabie deceit, it might have been practised in Harts-
horn.

The like deceit may be practised in the teeth of other
Sea-animals ; in the teeth also of the Hippopotamus,
.' or great Animal which frequenteth the River Niltis :
For we read that the same was anciently used instead
of Ivory or Elephants tooth. Nor is it to be omitted,
what hath been formerly suspected, but now confirmed
by Olaus Wo7-mhts, and Thomas Bartholinus and others,
that those long Horns preserved as pretious rarities in
many places, are but the teeth of Narhwales, to be
found about Island, Greenland and other Northern
regions ; of many feet long, commonly wreathed, very
deeply fastned in the upper jaw, and standing directly
DeUnicornu. forward, graphically described in Barthol'uius, according
unto one sent from a Bishop of Island, not separated
from the crany. Hereof A/creator hath taken notice
in his description of Island : some relations hereof
there seem to be in Purchas, who also delivereth that
the Horn at Windsor, was in his second voyage brought
hither by Frobishcr. These before the Northern dis-

THE THIRD BOOK 71

coveries, as unknown rarities, were carried by Merchants CHAP.
into all parts of Europe-, and though found on the XXIII
Sea-shore, were sold at very high rates ; but are now
become more common, and probably in time will prove
of little esteem ; and the bargain of Julkcs the third,
be accounted a very hard one, who stuck not to give^
many thousand crowns for one.

Nor is it great wonder we may be so deceived in
this, being daily gulled in the brother Antidote Bezoar ;
whereof though many be false, yet one there passeth
amongst us of more intollerable delusion ; somewhat
paler then the true stone, and given by women in the
extremity of great diseases, which notwithstanding is
no stone, but seems to be the stony seed of some
Lithospermum or greater Grumwell; or the Lobus
Echinatus of Clusius^ called also the Bezoar Nut ; for
being broken, it discovereth a kernel of a leguminous
smell and tast, bitter like a Lupine, and will swell and
sprout if set in the ground, and therefore more service-
able for issues, then dangerous and virulent diseases.

Sixthly, Although we were satisfied we had the
Unicorns Horn, yet were it no injury unto reason to
question the efficacy thereof, or whether those vertues
pretended do properly belong unto it. For what we
observe, (and it escaped not the observation of Paulus
Jovius many years past) none of the Ancients ascribed
any medicinal or antidotal vertue unto the Unicorns
Horn ; and that which ^lian extolleth, who was the ^
first and only man of the Ancients who spake of the
medical vertue of any Unicom, was the Horn of the
Indian Ass; whereof, saith he, the Princes of those
parts make bowls and drink therein, as preservatives
against Poyson, Convulsions, and the Falling-sickness.
Now the description of that Horn is not agreeable

72

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, unto that we commend; for that (saith he) is red
XXIII above, white below, and black in the middle; which is
very different from ours, or any to be seen amongst
us. And thus, though the description of the Unicom
be very ancient, yet was there of old no vertue ascribed
unto it ; and although this amongst us receive the
opinion of the same vertue, yet is it not the same Horn
whereunto the Anticnts ascribed it.

Lastly, Although we allow it an Antidotal efficacy,
and such as the Ancients commended, yet are there
some vertues ascribe<l thereto by Moderns not easily
to be received ; and it hath surely fain out in this,
as other magnified medicines, whose operations effec-
tual in some diseases, are presently extended unto
all. That some Antidotal quality it may have, we
have no reason to deny ; for since Elks Hoofs and
Horns are magnified for Epilepsies, since not only the
bone in the heart, but the Horn of a Deer is Alexi-
pharmacal, and ingredient into the confection of Hya-
cinth, and the Electuary of Maximilian ; we cannot
without prejudice except against the efficacy of this.
But when we affirm it is not only Antidotal to proper
venoms, and substances destructive by qualities we
cannot express; but that it resisteth also Sublimate,
Arsenick, and poysons wliich kill by second qualities,
that is, by corrosion of parts ; I doubt we exceed the
properties of its nature, and the promises of experi-
ment will not secure the adventure. And therefore
in such extremities, whether there be not more probable
relief from fat oyly substances, which are the open
tyrants over salt and corrosive bodies, then precious
and cordial medicines which operate by secret and
(lisput.ible proprieties; or whether he that swallowed
Lime, and drank down Mercury water, did not more

Ex/ruhi: e
of Poisons.

THE THIRD BOOK 73

reasonably place his cure in milk, butter or oyl, then CHAP,
if he had recurred unto Pearl and Bezoar, common XXIII
reason at all times, and necessity in the like case
would easily determine.

Since therefore there be many Unicorns ; since that
whereto we appropriate a Horn is so variously de-
scribed, that it seemeth either never to have been seen
by two persons, or not to have been one animal ;
Since though they agreed in the description of the
animal, yet is not the Horn we extol the same with
that of the Ancients ; Since what Horns soever they
be that pass among us, they are not the Horns of one,
but several animals ; Since many in common use and
high esteem are no Horns at all ; Since if there were
true Horns, yet might their vertues be questioned ;
Since though we allowed some vertues, yet were not
others to be received; with what security a man may
rely on this remedy, the mistress of fools hath already
instructed some, and to wisdom (which is never t/O
wise to learn) it is not too late to consider.

CHAPTER XXIV

That all Animals of the Land, are in their
kind in the Sea.

THAT all Animals of the Land, are in their
kind in the Sea, although received as a prin-
ciple, is a tenent very questionable, and will
admit of restraint. For some in the Sea are not to be
matcht by any enquiry at Land, and hold those shapes
which terrestrious forms approach not ; as may be
observed in the Moon - fish, or Orthragoriscus, the

74 rSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, several sorts of Kaia's, Torpedo''s, Oysters, and many
XXIV more, and some there are in the Land which were never
maintained to be in the Sea, as Panthers, Hyajna's,
Camels, Sheep, Molls, and others, which carry no
HisiPryof name in Icthyology, nor are to be found in the exact
x/descriptions of jRondoIetitis, Gesner, or Ald7-ovaiidiis.
Again, Though m.any there be which make out
their nominations, as the Hedg-hog, Sea-serpents and
others ; yet are there also very many that bear the
name of animals at Land, which hold no resemblance
in corporal configuration ; in which account we com-
pute Vtdpeada^ Cants, Rana, Passer, Ciiculus, Asellus,
Tardus, Lepus, etc. Wherein while some are called
the Fox, the Dog, the Sparrow or Frog-fish : and are
known by common names with those at Land ; yet as
their describers attest, they receive not these appella-
tions from a total similitude in figure, but any concur-
rence in common accidents, in colour, condition or
single conformation. As for Sea-horses which much
confirm this assertion; in their common descriptions,
tliey are but Crotesco deliniations which fill up empty
spaces in Maps, and meer pictorial inventions, not any
Physical shapes : sutable unto those which (as Pliny
delivereth) Praxiteles long ago set out in the Temple of
Domitius. For that which is commonly called a Sea-
horse, is properly called a Morse, and makes not out
that shape. That which the Ancients named Hippo-
campus is a little animal about six inches long, and
not preferred beyond the classis of Insects. That
which they termed Hippopotamus an amphibious animal,
' about the Itiver Nile, so little resembleth an horse, that
as Mathioliis observeth, in all except the feet, it better
makes out a swine. That which they termed a Lion,
was but a kind of Lobster : that which they called the

THE THIRD BOOK 75

Bear, was but one kind of Crab : and that which they CHAP,
named Bos marinus, was not as we conceive a fish XXIV
resembling an Ox, but a Skait or Thornback, so named
from its bigness, expressed by the Greek word Botis^
which is a prefix of augmentation to many words in
that language.

And therefore although it be not denied that some
in the water do carry a justifiable resemblance to some
at Land, yet are the major part which bear their
names unlike; nor do they otherwise resemble the
creatures on earth, then they on earth the constella-
tions which pass under animal names in heaven : nor
the Dos fish at Sea much more make out the Dog of
the Land, then that his cognominal or name-sake in the
heavens. Now if from a similitude in some, it be
reasonable to infer a correspondence in all, we may
draw this analogy of animals upon plants ; for veget-
ables there are which carry a near and allowable
similitude unto animals. We might also conclude that Fab. column.
animal shapes were generally made out in minerals : rarioHbus
for several stones there are that bear their names in Orchis,
relation to animals or their parts, as Lapis anguinu^, cophora, An-
Conchites, Echinites, Encephalites, ^gopthalimis, and thropophora
many more ; as will appear in the Writers of Minerals,
and especially in Bcetius and Aldrovandus.

Moreover if we concede, that the animals of one
Element, might bear the names of those in the other,
yet in strict reason the watery productions should have
the prenomination : and they of the land rather derive
their names, then nominate those of the Sea. For the
watery plantations were first existent, and as they
enjoyed a priority in form, had also in nature precedent
denominations : but falling not under that Nomen-
clature of Adam, which unto terrestrious animals as-

76 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, signed a name appropriate unto their natures: from suc-
XXIV ceeding spectators they received arbitrary appellations :
and were respectively denominated unto creatures
known at Land ; who in themselves had independent
names and not to be called after them, which were
created before them.

Lastly, By this assertion we restrain the hand of
God, and abridge the variety of the creation ; making
the creatures of one Element, but an acting over those
of another, and conjoyning as it were the species of
things which stood at distance in the intellect of God ;
and though united in the Chaos, had several seeds of
their creation. For although in that indistinguisht
mass, all things seemed one ; yet separated by the
voice of God, according to their species, they came
out in incommunicated varieties, and irrelative semi-
nalities, as well as divided places ; and so although we
say the world was made in six days, yet was there as it
were a world in every one ; that is, a distinct crea-
tion of distinguisht creatures ; a distinction in time of
creatures divided in nature, and a several approbation
and survey in every one.

CHAPTER XXV

Concerning the common course of Diet, in
making choice of some Animals, and ab-
staining from eating others.

WHY we confine our food unto certain
Animals, and totally reject some others;
how these distinctions crept into several
Nations ; and whether this practice be built upon solid

THE THIRD BOOK 77

reason, or chiefly supported by custom or opinion ; CHAP,
may admit consideration. XXV

For first there is no absolute necessity to feed on any ;
and if we resist not the stream of Authority, and
several diductiQiis Jfrom. holy Scripture : there was no
Sarcophagle before the flood ; and without the eating Eating of
of flesh, our fathers from vegetable aliments, preserved ^'"'^'
themselves unto longer lives, then their posterity by
any other. For whereas it is plainly said, I have given Gen. i. 29.
you every herb which is upon the face of all the earth,
and every tree, to you it shall be for meat ; presently The natural
after the deluge, when the same had destroyed or ^^^^"^^"-^^
infirmed the nature of vegetables, by an expression oiimfaircdby
enlargement, it is again delivered : Every moving ' ' "' "^'"
thing that liveth, shall be meat for you, even as the Gen. 9. 3.
green herb, have I given you all things.

And therefore although it be said that Ahel was a
Shepherd, and it be not readily conceived, the first
men would keep sheep, except they made food thereof :
great Expositors will tell us, that it was partly for
their skins, wherewith they were cloathed, partly for
their milk, whereby they were sustained ; and partly
for Sacrifices, which they also offered.

And though it may seem improbable, that they
offered flesh, yet eat not thereof; and Ahel can hardly
be said to offer the firstlings of his flock, and the fat
or acceptable part, if men used not to tast the same,
whereby to raise such distinctions • some will confine
the eating of flesh unto the line of Cain^ who extended
their luxury, and confined not unto the rule of God.
That if at any time the line of Seih eat flesh, it was
extraordinary, and only at their sacrifices ; or else (as
Grotius hinteth) if any such practice there were, it was
not from the beginning ; but from that time when the

78 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, waics of men were corrupted, and whereof it is said,
XXV that the wickedness of mans heart was great ; the
Eatineof more righteous part of mankind probably conforming
iabnfiot' "'^to the diet prescribed in Paradise, and the state of
toccmmon innoccncy. And yet however the practice of men
^old. ' conformed, this was the injunction of God, and might
be therefore sufficient, without the food of flesh.

That they fed not on flesh, at least the faithful
party before the flood, may become more probable,
because they refrained the same for some time after.
For so was it generally delivered of the golden age
and rcif[n of Saturn : which is conceived the time of
Noah, before the building of Babel. And he that
considereth how agreeable this is unto the traditions
of the Gentiles ; that that age was of one tongue :
that Saturn devoured all his sons but three ; that he
was the son of Oceanus and Thetis ; that a Ship was
his Symbole ; that he taught the culture of vineyards,
and the art of husbandry, and was therefore described
with a sickle, may well conceive, these traditions had
their original in Noah. Nor did this practice terminate
in him, but was continued at least in many after : as
(beside the Pythagoreans of old, Bannyans now in
\/ India., who upon single opinions refrain the food of
flesh) ancient records do hint or plainly deliver.
Although we descend not so low, as that oi JEsclepiades
delivered by Porphyrixis, that men began to feed on
ir«pt iiroxnt flesh in the raign of Pygmaleon brother of Dido, who
invented several torments, to punish the eaters of
flesh.

Nor did men only refrain from the flesh of beasts

at first, but as some will have it, beasts from one

another. And if we should believe very grave conjec-

^' I turers, carnivorous animals now, were not flesh devourers

THE THIRD BOOK 79

then, according to the expression of the divine provision CHAP,
for them. To every beast of the earth, and to every XXV
fowl of the air, I have given every green herb for meat, Gen. i. 36.
and it was so. As is also collected from the store laid
up in the Ark ; wherein there seems to have been no ^^"^"^ /^
fleshly provision for carnivorous Animals. For of '

every kind of unclean beast there went but two into
the Ark : and therefore no stock of flesh to sustain
them many days, much less almost a year.

But when ever it be acknowledged that men began to -
feed on flesh, yet how they betook themselves after
to particular kinds thereof, with rejection of many
others, is a point not clearly determined. As for the
distinction of clean and unclean beasts, the original is
obscure, and salveth not our practice. For no Animal
is naturally unclean, or hath this character in nature ;
and therefore whether in this distinction there were
not some mystical intention : whether Moses after the How Moses
distinction made of unclean beasts, did not name these '^Iftilguish
so before the flood by anticipation : whether this dis- ^'^'"'^ ""'''
tinction before the flood, were not only in regard of uncUan
sacrifices, as that delivered after was in regard of food : ^^"^^ *'''
(for many were clean for food, which were unclean
for sacrifice) or whether the denomination were but
comparative, and of beasts less commodious for food,
although not simply bad, is not yet resolved.

And as for the same distinction in the time of Muses,
long after the flood, from thence we hold no restric-
tion, as being no rule unto Nations beside the Jezvs
in dietetical consideration, or natural choice of diet,
they being enjoyned or prohibited certain foods upon
remote and secret intentions. Especially thereby to
avoid community with the Gentiles upon promiscuous
commensality : or to divert them from the Idolatry

80 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, of Kgypt whence they came, they were enjoyned to
XXV eat the Gods of Eg^/pt in the food of Sheep and Oxen.
Withall in this distinction of Animals the considera-
tion was hieroglyphical ; in the bosom and inward
sense implying an abstinence from certain vices sym-
bolically intimated from the nature of those animals ;
as may be well made out in the prohibited meat of
Swine, Cony, Owl, and many more.

At least the intention was not medical, or such as

might oblige unto conformity or imitation ; For some

we refrain which that Law alloweth, as Locusts and

many others; and some it prohibiteth, which are

accounted good meat in strict and Medical censure:

£is (beside many fishes which have not finns and scales,)

the Swine, Cony and Hare, a dainty dish with the

Ancients ; as is delivered by Galen, testified by Martial,

as the popular opinion implied, that men grew fair by

the flesh thereof: by the diet of Caio, that is Hare and

Inter Cabbage; and the Jus nigrum, or Black broath of

mauj'^^rima ^^^ Spartam, which was made with the blood and

Lepus. bowels of an Hare.

And if we take a view of other Nations, we shall
discover that they refrained many meats up>on the
like considerations. For in some the abstinence was
symbolical; so Pyilingoran enjoyned abstinence from
fish : that is, luxurious and dainty dishes ; So accord-
ing to Herodotus, some Egyptians refrained swines flesh,
as an impure and sordid animal : which whoever but
touched, was fain to wash himself,
f Some abstained superstitiously or upon religious
consideration : So the Syrians refrained Fish and
Pigeons ; the Egyptians of old. Dogs, Eeles and Croco-
diles ; though Leo AJ)'icanns delivers, that many of
late, do eat them with good gust : and Herodotus also

THE THIRD BOOK 81

affirmeth, that the Egyptians of Elephantina (unto CHAP,
whom they were not sacred,) did eat thereof in elder XXV
times : and Writers testify, that they are eaten at this
day in India and America. And so, as Cassar reports, Lib. 3. de
unto the ancient Britains it was piaculous to tast a ^ ° * *
Goose, which dish at present no taljle is without.

Unto some Nations the abstinence was political and
for some civil advantage : So the Thessalians refrained
Storks, because they destroyed their Serpents ; and the
like in sundry animals is observable in other Nations.

And under all these considerations were some animals
refrained : so the Jews abstained from swine at first
symbolically, as an Emblem of impurity ; and not for
fear of the Leprosie, as Tacitus would put upon them.
The Cretians superstitiously, upon tradition that
Jupiter was suckled in that countrey by a Sow. Some
Egyptians politically, because they supplyed the labour
of plowing by rooting up the ground. And upon
like considerations perhaps the Phcenicians and Syrians
fed not on this Animal: and as Solinus reports, the
Arabians also and Indians. A great part of mankind AuI. Gtii.
refraining one of the best foods, and such as Pythagoras ' " ■*'
himself would eat ; who, as Arisfoxenus records, refused
not to feed on Pigs.

Moreover while we single out several dishes and Certain
reject others, the selection seems but arbitrary, or^^^J^J/-
upon opinion ; for many are commended and cryed up ^^"twith

the Ancieuts

in one age, which are decryed and nauseated in another, not so much
Thus in the dayes of Mecenas, no flesh was preferred '^*""*"^
before young Asses ; which notwithstanding became
abominable unto succeeding appetites. At the table
of Heliogahalus the combs of Cocks were an esteemed
service; which country stomacks will not admit at
ours. The Sumen or belly and dugs of swine with
VOL. 11. F

82

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
XXV

Odyss. 4

Pig'

Non dc
re cibaria.
Cast, de esu
camium.
Gal. Alim.
fac lib. 3.

and sometimes beaten and bruised unto death:
the womb of the same Animal, especially that was
barren, or else had cast her young ones, though a
tough and membranous part, was magnified by Roman
Palats; wliereunto nevertheless we cannot perswade
our stomacks. How Alec., Muriay and Garum^ would
humour our gust I know not; but surely few there
are that could delight in their Cyceon\ that is, the
common draught of Honey, Cheese, parcht Barley-
flower, Oyl and Wine; which notwithstanding was
commended mixture, and in high esteem among them.
We mortifie our selves with the diet of fish, and think
we fare coursly if we refrain from the flesh of other
animals. But antiquity held another opinion hereof:
When Pythagoras in prevention of luxury advised, not
so much as to tast on fish. Since the Rhodians were
wont to call them clowns that eat flesh : and since
Plato to evidence the temperance of the noble Greeks
before Troy, observed, that it was not found they fed
on fish, though they lay so long near the Hellespont ;
and was only observed in the companions of Menelmis,
that being almost starved, betook themselves to fishing
about Pharos.

Nor will (I fear) the attest or prescript of Philoso-
phers and Physitians, be a sufficient ground to confirm
or warrant common practice, as is deducible from
ancient Writers, from Hippocrates, Galen, Simeon, Sethi:
and the later tracts of Xonmis and Castellaims. So
Aristotle and Albeiius commend the flesh of young
Hawks : Galen the flesh of Foxes about Autumn when
they feed on Grapes : but condemneth Quails, and
ranketh Geese but with Ostriches ; which notwith-
standing, present practice and every table extolleth.
Men think they liavc fared hardly, if in times of

THE THIRD BOOK 83

extremity they have descended so low as Dogs: but CHAP.
Galen delivereth, that young, fat and gelded, they XXV
were the food of many Nations : and Hippocrates Cai. simpi.
ranketh the flesh of Whelps with that of Birds : who ^'"^tipX^'
also commends them against the Spleen, and to promote morbis de
conception. The opinion in Galens time, which Pliny
also followeth, deeply condemned Horse-flesh, and con-
ceived the very blood thereof destructive ; but no diet
is more common among the Tartars^ who also drink
their blood. And though this may only seem an
adventure of Northern stomacks, yet as Hcrodottis tells
us, in the hotter clime of Persia, the same was a con-
vivial dish, and solemnly eaten at the feasts of their
nativities : whereat they dressed whole Horses, Camels
and Asses ; contemning the Poverty of Grecian feasts,
as unfurnished of dishes sufficient to fill the bellies of
their guests.

Again, While we confine our diet in several places,
all things almost are eaten, if we take in the whole
earth : for that which is refused in one country, is
accepted in another, and in the collective judgment
of the world, particular distinctions are overthrown.
Thus were it not hard to shew, that Tigers, Elephants,
Camels, Mice, Bats and others, are the food of several
countries; and Leriiis y/iih others delivers, that some •-
Americans eat of all kinds, not refraining Toads and
Serpents : and some have run so high, as not to spare
the flesh of man : a practise inexcusable, nor to be
drawn into example, a diet beyond the rule and largest
indulgence of God.

As for the objection against beasts and birds of
prey, it acquitteth not our practice, who observe not
this distinction in fishes: nor regard the same in our
diet of Pikes, Perches and Eels ; Nor are we excused

84

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, herein, if we examine the stomacks of Mackerels, Cods,
XXV and Whitings. Nor is the foulness of food sufficient to
justifie our choice ; for (heside that their natural heat
is able to convert the same into laudable aliment) we
refuse not many whose diet is more impure then some
which we reject ; as may be considered in hogs, ducks,
puets, and many more.

Thus we perceive the practice of diet doth hold no
certain course, nor solid rule of selection or confine-
ment; Some in an indistinct voracity eating almost
any, others out of a timorous pre-opinion, refraining
very many. Wherein indeed necessity, reason and
Physick, are the best determinators. Surely many
animals may be fed on, like many plants; though not
in alimental, yet medical considerations: Whereas
having raised Antipathies by prejudgement or educa-
tion, we often nauseate proper meats, and abhor that
diet which disease or temper requireth.
A problem. Now whether it were not best to conform unto the
simple diet of our fore-fathers; whether pure and
simple waters were not more healthfuU then fermented
liquors; whether there be not an ample sufficiency
without all flesh, in the food of honey, oyl, and the
several parts of milk : in the variety of grains, pulses,
and all sorts of fruits; since either bread or beverage
may be made almost of all ? whether nations have
rightly confined unto several meats.'' or whether the
common food of one countrey be not more agreeable
unto another ? how indistinctly all tempers apply unto
the same, and how the diet of youth and old age is
confounded : were considerations much concerning
health, and might prolong our days, but must not
this discourse.

THE THIRD BOOK 85

CHAP.
CHAPTER XXVI ^^^^

Of Sperma-Ceti, and the Sperma-Ceti Whale.

WHAT Sperma-Ceti is, men might justly
doubt, since the learned Hqfmannus in l)is
work of Thirty years, saith plainly, Nescio De medica-
quicl sit. And therefore need not wonder at the variety ^^^^^
of opinions ; while some conceived it to be flos maris,
and many, a bituminous substance floating upon
the sea.

That it was not the spawn of the Whale, according
to vulgar conceit, or nominal appellation Phylosophers
have always doubted, not easily conceiving the Seminal
humour of Animals, should be inflamable; or of a
floating nature.

That it proceedeth from a Whale, beside the relation
of Clusius and other learned observers, was indubitably
determined, not many years since by a Sperma-Ceti
Whale, cast on our coast of Norfolk. Which, to lead Near Weiis.
on further inquiry, we cannot omit to inform. It
contained no less then sixty foot in length, the head
somewhat peculiar, with a large prominency over the
mouth ; teeth only in the lower JaM% received into
fleshly sockets in the upper. The Weight of the
largest about two pound : No gristly substances in the
mouth, commonly called Whale-bones ; Only two short
Anns seated forwardly on the back ; the eyes but small,
the pizell large, and prominent. A lesser Whale of
this kind above twenty years ago, was cast upon the Near

1 Hunstanton.

same shore.

The discription of this Whale seems omitted by
Gesner^ Rondeletius^ and the first Editions of Aldro-

86 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, vandu^; but describeth the latin impression of Pajeiis,
XXVI in the Exoticks of Clusuis, and the natural history of
Niremberg-ius ; but more amply in Icons and figures
of Johnstonus.

Mariners (who are not the best Nomenclators) called
it a Juhartas^ or rather Gibbartas. Of the same appel-
lation we meet with one in Rondelet'ms, called by the
French Gibbar, from its round and Gibbous back.
The name G'lbbarta we find also given unto one kind
of Greenland Whales : But this of ours seemed not to
answer the Whale of that denomination ; but was more
agreeable unto the Trumpa or Sperma-Ceti Whale :
according to the account of our Greenland describers
in Purchas. And maketli the third among the eight
remarkable Whales of that Coast.

Out of tiie head of this Whale, having been dead
divers days, and under putrifaction, flowed streams of
oyi and Sperma-Ceti ; which was carefully taken up
and preserved by the Coasters. But upon breaking
up, the Magazin of Sperma-Ceti, was found in the
head lying in folds and courses, in the bigness of goose
eggs, encompassed with large flakie substances, as large
as a mans head, in form of hony-combs, very white
and full of oyl.

Some resemblance or trace hereof there seems to be
in the Physiter or Cap'idolio of Rondelethut -, while he
delivers, that a fatness more liquid then oyl, runs from
the brain of that animal ; which being out, the Reliques
are like the scales of Sardinos pressed into a mass;
which melting with heat, are again concreted by cold.
And this many conceive to have been the fish which
swallowed Jonas. Although for the largeness of the
mouth, and frequency in those seas, it may possibly be
the Lamia.

THE THIRD BOOK 87

Some part of the Sperma-Ceti found on the shore CHAP,
was pure, and needed little depuration ; a great part XXVI
mixed with fetid oyl, needing good preparation, and
frequent expression, to bring it to a flakie consistency.
And not only the head, but other parts contained it.
For the carnous parts being roasted, the oyl dropped
out, an axungious and thicker parts subsiding ; the oyl
it self contained also much in it, and still after many
years some is obtained from it.

Gi-eenland Enquirers seldom meet with a Whale
of this ' kind : and therefore it is but a contingent
Commodity, not reparable from any other. It flameth t/
white and candent like Camphire, but dissolveth not
in aqua fortis, like it. Some lumps containing about
two ounces, kept ever since in water, afford a fresh
and flosculous smell. Well prepared and separated
from the oyl, it is of a substance unlikely to decay,
and may out last the oyl required in the Composition
of Mathiolus.

Of the large quantity of oyl, what first came forth
by expression from the Sperma-Ceti, grew very white
and clear, like that of Almonds or Ben. What came
by decoction was red. It was found to spend much in
the vessels which contained it : It freezeth or coagu-
lateth quickly with cold, and the newer soonest. It
seems different from the oyl of any other animal, and
very much frustrated the expectation of our soap-
boylers, as not incorporating or mingling with their
lyes. But it mixeth well with painting Colours,
though hardly drieth at all. Combers of wooll made
use hereof, and Country people for cuts, aches and
hard tumors. It may prove of good Medical use ; and
serve for a ground in compounded oyls and Balsams.
Distilled, it affords a strong oyl, with a quick and

88 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, pierciiig water. Upon Evaporation it gives a balsame,
XXVI which is better performed with Turpentine distilled
with Sperma-Ceti.

Had the abominable scent permitted, enquiry had
been made into that strange composure of the head,
and hillock of flesh about it. Since the Work-men
affirmed, they met with Sperma-Ceti before they came
to the bone, and the head yet preserved, seems to
confirm the same. The Sphincters inserving unto the
Fistula or spout, might have been examined, since they
are so notably contrived in other cetaceous Animals;
as also the Larynx or Throtle, whether answerable
unto that of Dolphins and Porposes in the strange
composure and figure which it maketh. What figure
the stomack maintained in this Animal of one jaw
of teeth, since in Porposes, which abound in both, the
ventricle is trebly divided, and since in that formerly
taken nothing was found but Weeds and a Loligo.
The heart, lungs, and kidneys had not escaped ;
wherein are remarkable differences from Animals of
the land, likewise what humor the bladder contained,
but especially the seminal parts, which might have
determined the difference of tiiat humour; from this
which beareth its name.

In vain it was to rake for Ambergreece in the panch
of this Leviathan^ as Greenland discoverers, and attests
of experience dictate, that they sometimes swallow
great lumps thereof in the Sea; insufferable fetour
denying that enquiry. And yet if, as Paracelsus
Cuidukis encourageth, Ordure makes the best Musk, and from
req'uiiibeV the most fetid substances may be drawn the most
odoriferous Essences ; all that had not Vespasians Nose,
might boldly swear, here was a subject fit for such
extractions.

THE THIRD BOOK 89

CHAP.
CHAPTER XXVII xxvil

Compendiously of sundry Tenants concerning
other Animals, which examined, prove
either false or dubious.

1. A ND first from great Antiquity, and before the
/ \ Melody of Syrens, the Musical note of

A. jL. Swans hath been commended, and that they
sing most sweetly before their death. For thus we
read in PZa^o, that from the opinion of Metempsucho&is^
or transmigration of the souls of men into the bodies
of beasts most sutable unto their humane condition,
after his death, Orpheus the Musician became a Swan.
Thus was it the bird of Apollo the god of Musick by
the Greeks \ and an Hieroglyphick of musick among the
Egyptians, from whom the Greeks derived the concep-
tion ; hath been the affirmation of many Latines, and
hath not wanted assertors almost from every Nation.

All which notwithstanding, we find this relation o/Swans,
doubtfully received by jElian, as an hear-say account ^"„gi„"''
by Bellonius, as a false one by Pliny, expresly refuted ^^f"^^ ^''^^•
by Myndius in Athenctiis ; and severely rejected by
Scaliger ; whose words unto Cardan are these : De
Cygixi vero cantu suavissimo quern cnm parente menda-
ciorum Grcecia jactare ausus est, ad Ludani tribunal,
apiid qnem novi aliquid dicas, statuo. Authors also
that countenance it, speak not satisfactorily of it.
Some affirming they sing not till they die ; some that
they sing, yet die not. Some speak generally, as
though this note were in all ; some but particularly,
as though it were only in some ; some in places remote,
and where we can have no trial of it ; others in places
where every experience can refute it ; as Aldrovandxis

90 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, upon relation delivered, concerning the jNIusick of the
XXV'II Swans on tlie river of Thames near London.
Thefisura- Now that whicli countenanceth, and probably con-
uontoht fj,.,^eth this opinion, is the strange and unusual con-
Kikt,a»d formation of the wind pipe, or vocal organ in this
mon'swans. auiuial ; obscrved first by Aldrovandus^ and conceived
by some contrived for this intention. For in its
length it far exceedeth the gullet ; and hath in the
chest a sinuous revolution, that is, when it ariseth
from the lungs, it ascendeth not directly unto the
throat, but descending first into a capsulary reception
of the breast bone ; by a Serpentine and Trumpet
recurvation it ascendeth again into the neck ; and so
bv the length thereof a great quantity of air is received,
and by the figure thei-eof a Musical modulation effected.
But to speak indifferently, this formation of the
Weazon, is not peculiar unto the Swan, but common
also unto the Platea or Shovelard, a bird of no
Musical throat ; And as Aldwvandus confesseth, may
thus be contrived in the Swan to contain a larger stock
of air, whereby being to feed on weeds at the bottom,
they might the longer space detain their heads under
water. But were this formation peculiar, or had they
unto this eff'ect an advantage from this part : yet have
they a known and open disadvantage from another;
that is, a flat bill. For no Latirostrous animal (whereof
nevertheless there are no slender numbers) were ever
commended for there note, or accounted among those
animals which have been instructed to speak.

When therefore we consider the dissention of
Authors, the falsity of relations, the indisposition
of the Organs, and the immusical note of all we ever
beheld or heard of; if generally taken and compre-
hending all Swans, or of all places, we cannot assent

THE THIRD BOOK 91

thereto. Surely he that is bit with a Tarantula, shall CHAP.
never be cured by this Musick ; and with the same XXVII
hopes we expect to hear the harmony of the Spheres,

2. That there is a special propriety in the flesh ofthe
of Peacocks, roast or boiled, to preserve a long time """"^
incorrupted, hath been the assertion of many; stands
yet confirmed by Austin^ De Civitate Dei ; by Gygas
Semp-onius^ in Aldrovandus ; and the same experiment
we can confirm our selves, in the brawn or fleshly parts
of Peacoks so hanged up with thred, that they touch
no place whereby to contract a moisture ; and hereof
we have made trial both in summer and winter. The
reason, some, I perceive, attempt to make out from
the siccity and driness of its flesh, and some are content
to rest in a secret propriety thereof. As for the siccity
of the flesh, it is more remarkable in other animals, as
Eagles, Hawks, and birds of prey; That it is a propriety
or agreeable unto none other, we cannot with reason ad-
mit : for the same preservation, or rather incorruption
we have observed in the flesh of Turkeys, Capons, Hares,
Partridge, Venison, suspended freely in the air, and after
a year and a half, dogs have not refused to eat them.

As for the other conceit, that a Peacok is ashamed
when he looks on his legs, as is commonly held, and
also delivered by Cardan ; beside what hath been said
against it by Scaliger \ let them believe that hold
specificial deformities ; or that any part can seem
unhandsome to their eyes, which hath appeared good
and beautiful unto their makers. The occasion of this
conceit, might first arise from a common observation,
that when they are in their pride, that is, advance
their train, if they decline their neck to the ground, they
presently demit, and let fall the same : which indeed
they cannot otherwise do ; for contracting their body,

92 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, and being forced to draw in their foreparts to establish

XXVI I the hinder in the elevation of the train ; if the foreparts

depart and incline to the ground, the hinder grow too

weak, and suffer the train to fall. And the same in

some degree is also observable in Turkeys.

o/tkestork. 3, That Storks are to be found, and will only live in
llepublikes or free States, is a pettv conceit to advance
the opinion of popular policies, and from Antipathies
in nature, to disparage Monarchical government. But
how far agreeable unto truth, let them consider who
read in Pl'iny^ that among the Thessalians who were
governed by Kings, and much abounded with Serpents,
it was no less then capital to kill a Stork. That the
Ancient Egyptiayis honoured them, whose government
was from all times Monarchical. That Bellonius
affirmeth, men make them nests in France. That
relations make them common in Persia^ and the

ler. 8. 7. domiuious of the great Turk. And lastly, how Jeremy
the Prophet delivered himself unto his countreymen,
whose government was at that time Monarchical. The
Stork in the heaven knowing her appointed time, the
Turtle, Crane and Swallow observe the time of their
coming, but my people know not the judgment of
the Lord. Wherein to exprobate their stupidity, he
induceth the providence of Storks. Now if the bird
had been unknown, the illustration had been obscure,
and the exprobation not so proper.

o/the 4. That a Bittor maketh that mugient noise, or as

we term it Bumping, by putting its bill into a reed as
most believe, or as Bellonuis and Aldrovaiidiis conceive,
by putting the same in water or mud, and after a while
retaining the air by suddenly excluding it again, is not
so easily made out. For my own part, though after
diligent enquiry, I could never behold them in this

Bittor.

THE THIRD BOOK 93

motion ; Notwithstanding by others whose observations CHAP.
Ave have expressly requested, we are informed, that XXVII
some have beheld them making this noise on the shore,
their bills being far enough removed from reed or
water; that is, first strongly attracting the air, and
unto a manifest distention of the neck, and presently
after with great contention and violence excluding the
same again. As for what others affirm of putting
their bill in water or mud, it is also hard to make out.
For what may be observed from any that walketh the
Fens, there is little intermission, nor any observable
pawse, between the drawing in and sending forth of
their breath. And the expiration or breathing forth
doth not only produce a noise, but the inspiration or
hailing in of the air, affordeth a sound that may be
heard almost a flight-shot.

Now the reason of this strange and peculiar noise, is
deduced from the conformation of the wind-pipe, which
in this bird is different from other volatiles. For at
the upper extream it hath no fit Larinx, or throttle to
qualify the sound, and at the other end, by two
branches deriveth it self into the lungs. Which
division consisteth only of Semicircular fibers, and
such as attain but half way round the part ; By which
formation they are dilatable into larger capacities, and
are able to contain a fuller proportion of air ; which
being with violence sent up the weazon, and finding no
resistance by the Larinx, it issueth forth in a sound
like that from caverns, and such as sometimes subter-
raneous eruptions, from hollow rocks afford. As
Aristotle observe th in a Problem, and is observable in sed. 15.
pitchers, bottles, and that instrument which Aponensis
upon that Problem describeth, wherewith in Aristotles
time Gardiners affrighted birds.

94 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Whether the large perforations of the extremities
XXVII of the weazon, in the ahdonien, admitting large quantity
of ayr within the cavity of its memhrans, as it doth
in Frogs; may not much assist this mugiency or
boation, may also be considered. For such as have
beheld them making this noise out of the water,
observe a large distention in their bodies; and their
ordinary note is but like that of a Raven.
o/i*M/s. 5. That whelps are blind nine days and then begin
to see, is the common opinion of all, and some will be
apt enough to descend unto oaths upon it. But this I
find not answerable unto experience, for upon a strict
observation of many, I have scarce found any that see
the ninth day, few before the twelfth, and the eyes
of some not open before the fourteenth day. And this
is agreeable unto the determination of ^m^ofZ^ : who
computeth the time of their anopsie or non-vision by
that of their gestation. For some, saith he, do go
with their young the sixt part of a year, two days over
or under, that is, about sixty days or nine weeks ; and
the whelps of these see not till twelve days. Some go
the fifth part of a year, that is, seventy-one days, and
these, saith he, see not before the fourteenth day.
Others do go the fourth part of the year, that is, three
whole months, and these, saith he, are without sight
no less then seventeen days. Wherein although the
accounts be different, vet doth the least thereof exceed
the term of nine days, which is so generally received.
And this compute of AristotU doth generally overthrow
the common cause alleadged for this effect, that is, a
precipitation or over-hasty exclusion before the birth
be perfect, according unto the vulgar Adage, Festinans
cants ccecos pant catulos : for herein the whelps of
longest gestation, are also the latest in vision. The

THE THIRD BOOK 95

manner hereof is this. At the first littering, their CHAP.
eyes are fastly closed, that is, by coalition or joining XXVII
together of the eyelids, and so continue untill about
the twelfth day ; at which time they begin to separate,
and may be easily divelled or parted asunder; they
open at the inward Canthis or greater Angle of the
eye, and so by degrees dilate themselves quite open.
An effect very strange, and the cause of much obscurity,
wherein as yet mens enquiries are blind, and satisfac-
tion not easily acquirable. What ever it be, thus
much may we observe, those animals are only excluded
without sight, which are multiparous and multifidous,
that is, which have many at a litter, and have also
their feet divided into many portions. For the
Swine, although multiparous, yet being bisulcous, and
only cloven hoofed, is not excluded in this manner,
but farrowed with open eyes, as other bisulcous
animals,

6. The Antipathy between a Toad and a Spider, o/a Toad
and that they poisonously destroy each other, is very "'spider.
famous, and solemn stories have been written of their
combats ; wherein most commonly the victory is given
unto the Spider, Of what Toads and Spiders it is to
be understood would be considered. For the Phalan-
gium and deadly Spiders, are different from those we
generally behold in England. However the verity
hereof, as also of many others, we cannot but desire ;
for hereby we might be surely provided of proper
Antidotes in cases which require them ; But what we
have observed herein, we cannot in reason conceal ;
who having in a Glass included a Toad with several
Spiders, we beheld the Spiders without resistance to
sit upon his head and pass over all his body ; which at
last upon advantage he sAvallowed down, and that in

I

06 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, few hours, unto the number of seven. And in the like
XXV'II manner will Toads also serve Bees, and are accounted
enemies unto their Hives.
o/a Lion 7. Whether a Lion be also afraid of a Cock, as is
" "^ ■ related by many, and believed by most, were very easie
in some places to make trial. Although how far they
stand in fear of that animal, we may sufficiently under-
, stand, from what is delivered by Camerarius, whose
words in his Symbola are these : Nostris teviporibu.s in
Aula serenusimi Princ'ipis BavaricF, unus ex Leonihis
miris saUibus in vicinam ciijicsdain domus aream sese
d'lmisit, nhi GaUinaceorum cantum aut clamores nihil
rcformidans, ipsos una cum plurimis gaUinis devoravit.
That is, In our time in the Court of the Prince of
Bavaria, one of the Lions leaped down into a Neigh-
bours yard, where nothing regarding the crowing or
noise of the Cocks, he eat them up with many other
Hens. And therefore a very unsafe defensative it is
against the fury of this animal (and surely no better
then Virginity or bloud Royal) which Pliny doth
place in Cock broth : For herewith, saith he, whoever is
De sacrificiis anointed (especially if Garlick be boiled therein) no
etmagia. l^qji q^ Pauthcr will touch him. But of an higher
nature it were, and more exalted Antipathy, if that
were certain which Prochis delivers, that solary Dccmons,
and such as appear in the shape of Lions, will disappear
and vanish, if a Cock be presented upon them.

8. It is generally conceived, an Ear-wig hath no
Wings, and is reckoned amongst impennous insects by
many ; but he that shall narrowly observe them, or
shall with a needle put aside the short and sheathy
cases on their back, may extend and draw forth two
wings of a proportionable length for flight, and larger
then in many flies. The experiment of Pennius is yet

THE THIRD BOOK 97

more perfect, who with a Rush or Bristle so pricked CHAP.
them as to make them flie. XXVII

9. That Worms are exanguious Animals, and such of Worms.
as have no bloud at all, is the determination of Philo-
sophy, the general opinion of Scholars, and I know

not well to dissent from thence my self. If so, surely
we want a proper term whereby to express that humour
in them which so strictly resembleth bloud : and we
refer it unto the discernment of others what to deter-
mine of that red and sanguineous humor, found more
plentifully about the Torquis or carneous Circle of
great Worms in the Spring, affording in Linnen or
Paper an indiscernable tincture from bloud. Or
wherein that differeth from a vein, which in an
apparent blew runneth along the body, and if dexter-
ously pricked with a lancet, emitteth a red drop, which
pricked on either side it will not readily afford.

In the upper parts of Worms, there are likewise
found certain white and oval Glandulosities, which
Authors term Eggs, and in magnifying Glasses, they
also represent them ; how properly, may also be en-
quired ; since if in them there be distinction of Sexes,
these Eggs are to be found in both. For in that
which is presumed to be their coition, that is, their
usual complication, or lateral adhesion above the
ground, dividing suddenly with two Knives the adher-
ing parts of both, I have found these Eggs in either.

10. That Flies, Bees, etc. do make that noise or
humming sound by their mouth, or as many believe
with their wings only, would be more warily asserted,
if we consulted the determination of Aristotle, who as
in sundry other places, so more expresly in his book
of respiration, affirmeth this sound to be made by the
illision of an inward spirit upon a pellicle or little

VOL. II. G

98 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, membrane about the precinct or pectoral division of
XXVII their body. If we also consider that a Bee or Flie, so
it be able to move the body, will buz, though its head
be off; that it will do the like if deprived of wings,
reserving the head, whereby the body may be the
better moved. And that some also which are big and
lively will hum without either head or wing.

Nor is it only the beating upon this little mem-
brane, by the inward and con-natural spirit as Aristotle
determines, or the outward air as Scaliger conceiveth,
which afFordeth this humming noise, but most of the
other parts may also concur hereto ; as will be mani-
fest, if while they hum we lay our finger on the back
or other parts ; for thereupon will be felt a serious or
jarring motion like that which happeneth while we
blow on the teeth of a comb through paper ; and so
if the head or other parts of the trunk be touched with
oyl, the sound will be much impaired, if not destroyed :
for those being also dry and membranous parts, by
attrition of the spirit do help to advance the noise :
And therefore also the sound is strongest in dry
weather, and very weak in rainy season, and toward
winter ; for then the air is moist, and the inward spirit
growing weak, makes a languid and dumb allision upon
the parts.
o/a Tainci. 11. There is found in the Summer a kind of Spider
called a Tainct, of a red colour, and so little of body
that ten of the largest will hardly outway a grain ; this
by Country people is accounted a deadly poison unto
Cows and Horses ; who, if they suddenly die, and
swell thereon, ascribe their death hereto, and will
commonly say, they have licked a Tainct. Now to
satisfie the doubts of men we have called this tradition
unto experiment; we have given hereof unto Dogs,

THE THIRD BOOK 99

Chickens, Calves and Horses, and not in the singular CHAP,
number; yet never could find the least disturbance XXVII
ensue. There must be therefore other causes enquired
of the sudden death and swelling of cattle ; and perhaps
this insect is mistaken, and unjustly accused for some
other. For some there are which from elder times have
been observed pernicious unto cattle, as the Buprestis
or Burstcow, the Pityocampe or Eruca Pinuum, by
DioscorideSy Galen and u^tius, the Staphilinus described
by Aristotle and others, or those red Phalangious
Spiders like Cantharides mentioned by Muff'etas. Now
although the animal may be mistaken and the opinion
also false, yet in the ground and reason which makes
men most to doubt the verity hereof, there may be
truth enough, that is, the inconsiderable quantity of
this insect. For that a poison cannot destroy in so
small a bulk, we have no reason to affirm. For if, as
Leo Africanm reporteth, the tenth part of a grain of >^
the poison of Nubia, will dispatch a man in two hours ; granum
if the bite of a Viper and sting of a Scorpion, is not ^ubiae.
conceived to impart so much ; if the bite of an Asp
will kill within an hour, yet the impression scarce
visible, and the poison communicated not ponderable ;
we cannot as impossible reject this way of destruc-
tion; or deny the power of death in so narrow a
circumscription.

12. Wondrous things are promised from the Glow- ry//,#
worm ; from thence perpetual lights are pretended, ^^'^■-■^•""':
and waters said to be distilled which alford a lustre
in the night ; and this is asserted by Cardan, Alhertus,
Gaudentinus, Mizaldus, and many more. But hereto
we cannot with reason assent : for the light made by
this animal depends much upon its life. For when
they are dead they shine not, nor alwaies while they

,,

wmt

100 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, live ; but are obscure or light, according to the pro-
XXVII trusion of their luminous parts, as observation will
instruct us. For this flammeous light is not over all
the body, but only visible on the inwai-d side ; in a
small white part near the tail. When this is full and
seemeth protruded, there ariseth a flame of a circular
figure and Emerald green colour ; which is discernable
in any dark place in the day ; but when it falleth and
seemeth contracted, the light disappcareth, and the
colour of the part only remaineth. Now this light, as
it appeareth and disappeareth in their life, so doth it go
quite out at their death. As we have observed in some,
which preserved in fresh grass have lived and shined
eighteen days ; but as they declined, and the luminous
humor dryed, their light grew languid, and at last
went out with their lives. Thus also the Torpedo^
which alive hath a power to stupifie at a distance,
hath none upon contaction being dead, as Galen and
Rondelet'ius particularly experimented. And this hath
also disappointed the mischief of those intentions,
which study the advancement of poisons ; and fancy
destructive compositions from Asps or Vipers teeth,
from Scorpions or Hornet stings. For these omit
their efficacy in the death of the individual, and act
but dependantly on their forms. And thus far also
those Philosophers concur with us, which held the Sun
and Stars were living creatures, for they conceived
their lustre depended on their lives ; but if they ever
died, their light must also perish.

It were a Notable piece of Art to translate the light
from the Bononian Stone into another Body ; he that
would attempt to make a shining Water from Glow-
worms, must make trial when the Splendent part is
V fresh and turgid. For even from the great American

THE THIRD BOOK 101

Glow-worms^ and Flaming Flies, the light declineth as CHAP.
the luminous humor dryeth. XXVII

Now whether the light of animals, which do not
occasionally shine from contingent causes, be of Kin
unto the light of Heaven ; whether the invisible flame of
life received in a convenient matter, may not become
visible, and the diffused astherial light make little
Stars by conglobation in idoneous parts of the com-
positum : whether also it may not have some original
in the seed and spirit analogous unto the Element of
Stars, whereof some glympse is observable in the little
refulgent humor, at the first attempts of formation :
Philosophy may yet enquire.

True it is, that a Glow-worm will afford a faint
light, almost a days space when many will conceive it
dead ; but this is a mistake in the compute of death,
and term of disanimation ; for indeed, it is not then
dead, but if it be distended will slowly contract it self
again, which when it cannot do, it ceaseth to shine
any more. And to speak strictly, it is no easie matter
to determine the point of death in Insects and Crea-
tures who have not their vitalities radically confined
unto one part ; for they are not dead when they cease
to move or afford the visible evidences of life ; as may
be observed in Flies, who when they appear even
desperate and quite forsaken of their forms ; by vertue
of the Sun or warm ashes will be revoked unto life,
and perform its functions again.

Now whether this lustre, a while remaining after
death, dependeth not still upon the first impression,
and light communicated or raised from an inward
spirit, subsisting a while in a moist and apt recipient,
nor long continuing in this, or the more remarkable
Indian Glow-worm ; or whether it be of another

102

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
XXVII

N'emalab k

Narsal

circuincidit.

A Ha(u>a!
vicittitude
o/ genera-
lion in Ho-
tno^entous
tkingt.

Nature, and proceedeth from different causes of illumi-
nation ; yet since it confessedly subsisteth so little a
while after their lives, how to make perpetual lights,
and sublunary moons thereof as is pretended, we ration-
ally doubt, though not so sharply deny, with Scaliger
and Muffetus.

13. The wisdom of the Pismire is magnified by all,
and in the Panegyricks of their providence we alwaies
meet with this, that to prevent the growth of Corn
which they store up, they bite off the end thereof:
And some have conceived that from hence they have
their name in Hebrew : From whence ariseth a conceit
that Corn will not grow if the extreams be cut or
broken. But herein we find no security to prevent
its germination ; as having made trial in grains, whose
ends cut off have notwithstanding suddenly sprouted,
and accordingly to the Law of their kinds; that is,
the roots of barley and oats at contrary ends, of wheat
and rye at the same. And therefore some have
delivered that after rainy weather thev dry these
grains in the Sun ; which if effectual, we must conceive
to be made in a high degree and above the progression
of Malt; for that Malt will grow, this year hath in-
formed us, and that unto a perfect ear.

And if that be true which is delivered by many, and
we shall further experiment, that a decoction of Toad-
stools if poured upon earth, will produce the same
again: If Sow-thistles will abound in places manured
with dung of Hogs, which feeds much upon that
plant: If Horse-dung reproduceth oats; If winds and
rains will transport the seminals of plants; it will not
be easie to determine where the power of generation
ceaseth. The forms of things may lie deeper then we
conceive them; seminal principles may not be dead in

THE THIRD BOOK ii»

th^

of pints: iKit maMdkniig: ai tbe CHIP.
sadietaKB to thdr ■! >iMi. sefcws

T

Wkidi MtnvHfasUaA^ is
iiie; it bcng m» readF 1 > ' « m »b m> t»
> in A«t4dls; aad ke hosI dg^
intlKTrmter.

CHAFTEK XXVIII

HAT .^ J .- . : •? vdk rfoyaib

tl*e Ice. - AiKwat^*'*^

i ; : - > . :swTi in

■ ..•• ; . . - ; :-~: > . . ..« ■AT he

-ned in C: .-n: ^ >- . jiar or two

^V :-:':: :'■ _ C'-' .'^ ,- ':c - ' -: ■_: ,-''''■; white. c«-

:'■ :.: \ - : .: :..-: . : > :. -V :;:.:■ . v ; • > . •.■.,■.: ->tion-

-..\- !•;: -: :.:. ,,- . ■•;•;-." - .. -to it :

Sir:;: .^:'::: :;■; :' :■. r.\.:. ^ .,. .:■ the

L . s c . . „ . . : : : . larhite remaoDeth.

Whe:; :: ^...eoat of tliegTauMlo,|gaUKtuic^

gtrm c: re. : ^ Fjc. a-^> -ijumpewlmiif informelh

104 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, us, seemed to many of doubt : for at the blunter end

XXVIII it is not discovered after the Chicken is formed ; by

this also the yelk and white are continued, whereby

it may conveniently receive its nutriment from them

both.

Now that from such slender materials, nature should
effect this jsroduction it is no more then is observed in
other animals; and even in grains and kernels, the
greatest part is but the nutriment of that generative
particle, so disproportionable unto it.
OfEift. A greater difficulty in the doctrine of Eggs, is, how

the sperm of the Cock prolificates and makes the oval
conception fruitful, or how it attaineth unto every
Egg, since the vitellary or place of the yelk is very
high : Since the ovary or part where the white in-
volveth it, is in the second region of the matrix, which
is somewhat long and inverted : Since also a Cock will
in one day fertilate the whole racemation or cluster of
Eggs, which are not excluded in many weeks after.

But these at last, and how in the Cicatricula or little
pale circle, formation first beginneth, how the Gran do
or tredle, are but the poles and establishing particles
of the tender membrans, firmly conserving the floating
parts, in their proper places, with many other observ-
ables, that ocular Philosopher, and singular discloser
of truth, Dr. Harvey hath discovered, in that excel-
lent discourse of Generation ; So strongly erected
upon the two great pillars of truth, experience and
solid reason.

That the sex is discernable from the figure of Eggs,

or that Cocks or Hens proceed from long or round

ones, as many contend, experiment will easily frustrate.

The Mgript'xans observed a better way to hatch

their Eggs in Ovens, then the Bahylonians to roast

THE THIRD BOOK 105

them at the bottom of a sling, by swinging them CHAP.
round about, till heat from motion had concocted XXVIII
them ; for that confuseth all parts without any such
effect.

Though slight distinction be made between boiled
and roasted Eggs, yet is there no slender difference,
for the one is much drier then the other : the Egg
expiring less in the elixation or boiling ; whereas in
the assation or roasting, it will sometimes abate a
dragm ; that is, threescore grains in weight. So a
new laid Egg will not so easily be boiled hard, because
it contains a greater stock of humid parts ; which must
be evaporated, before the heat can bring the inexhal-
able parts into consistence.

Why the Hen hatcheth not the Egg in her belly, or
maketh not at least some rudiment thereof within her
self, by the natural heat of inward parts, since the
same is performed by incubation from an outward
warmth aifter .? Why the Egg is thinner at one extream ?
Why there is some cavity or emptiness at the blunter
end ? Why we open them at that part ? Why the
greater end is first excluded ? Why some Eggs are all
red, as the Kestrils; some only red at one end, as
those of Kites and Buzzards ? why some Eggs are
not Oval but Round, as those of fishes ? etc. are
problems, whose decisions would too much enlarge this
discourse.

That Snakes and Vipers do sting or transmit their o/Snakes,
mischief by the tail, is a common expression not easily '^'^'
to be justified ; and a determination of their venoms
unto a part, wherein we could never find it ; the poison
lying about the teeth, and communicated by bite, in
such are destructive. And therefore when biting
Serpents are mentioned in the Scripture, they are not

106 PSEUDODOXTA

CHAT, differentially set down from such as mischief by stings ;

XXVIII nor can conclusions be made conformable to this

opinion, because when the Rod of Moses was turned

into a Serpent, God determinately commanded him to

take up the same by the tail.

Nor are all Snakes of such empoisoning qualities,
as common opinion presumeth ; as is confirmable from
the ordinary green Snake with us, from several histories
of domestick Snakes, from Ophiophagous nations, and
such as feed upon Serpents.

Surely the destructive delusion of Satan in this
shape, hath much enlarged the opinion of their mis-
chief. Which notwithstanding was not so high with
the heathens, in whom the Devil had wrought a better
opinion of this animal, it being sacred unto the
Egyptians, Greeks and Romans, and the common
symbole of sanity. In the shape whereof jEsculapiia
the God of health appeared unto the Romans, accom-
panied their Embassadors to Rome from Epidannis;
and the same did stand in the Tibenne Isle upon the
Temple of jEsculapius.

Some doubt many have of the Tarantula, or poisonous
Spider of Culahr'ia, and that magical cure of the bite
V thereof by Musick. But since we observe that many
attest it from experience : Since the learned Kircherius
hath positively averred it, and set down the songs and
tunes solemnly used for it ; Since some also affirm the
Tarantula it self will dance upon certain stroaks,
whereby they set their instruments against its poison ;
we shall not at all question it.

Much wonder is made of the Boramez, that strange

y plant-animal or vegetable Lamb of Tartary, which

Wolves delight to feed on, which hath the shape of a

Lamb, afFordeth a bloody juyce upon breaking, and

THE THIRD BOOK 107

liveth while the plants be consumed about it. And CHAP.
yet if all this be no more, then the shape of a Lamb XXVIII
in the flower or seed, upon the top of the stalk, as we
meet with the forms of Bees, Flies and Dogs in some
others ; he hath seen nothing that shall much wonder
at it.

It may seem too hard to question the swiftness of
Tigers, which hath therefore given names unto Horses,
Ships and Rivers, nor can we deny what all have thus
affirmed ; yet cannot but observe, that Jarobus Bont'nis •/
late Phvsitian at Java in the East Indies^ as an ocular
and frequent witness is not afraid to deny it; to
condemn Fliny who affirmeth it, and that indeed it
is but a slow and tardigradous animal, preying upon
advantage, and otherwise may be escaped.

Many more there are whose serious enquiries we
must request of others, and shall only awake considera-
tions. Whether that common opinion that Snakes do
breed out of the back or spinal marrow of man, doth
build upon any constant root or seed in nature ; or
did not arise from contingent generation, in some
single bodies remembred by Fliny or others, and might
be paralleld since in living corruptions of the guts and
other parts ; which regularly proceed not to putrifac-
tions of that nature.

Whether the Story of the Rem.ora be not unreason-
ably amplified ; whether that of Bernacles and Goose-
trees be not too much enlarged ; whether the common
history of Bees will hold, as large accounts have de-
livered ; whether the brains of Cats be attended with
such destructive malignities, as Dioscorides and others
put upon them.

As also whether there be not some additional help
of Art, unto the Numismatical and Musical shells,

108 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, which we sometimes meet with in conchjlious collec-

XXVIII tions among us ?

^Vhether the fasting spittle of man be poison unto
Snakes and Vipers, as experience hath made us doubt ?
Whether the Nightingals setting with her breast
against a thorn, be any more then that she placeth
some prickels on the outside of her nest, or roosteth in
thorny and prickly places, where Serpents may least
approach her? Whether Mice may be bred by putri-
faction as well as univocall production, as may be easily
believed, if that receit to make Mice out of wheat will
Helm Imago hold, which Heljuont hath delivered. Whether Quails
ennen i, t c. ^^^^ ^^^ idiosyncracy or peculiarity of constitution,
do innocuously feed upon Hellebore, or rather some-
time but medically use the same; because we perceive
that Stares, which are commonly said harmlessly to
feed on Hemlock, do not make good the tradition ;
and he that observes what vertigoes, cramps and
convulsions follow thereon in these animals, will be
of our belief.

THE FOURTH BOOK

Of many popular and received Tenents

concerning Man, which examined,

prove either false or dubious.

CHAPTER I
Of the Erectness of Man.

T

HAT only Man hath an Erect figure, and CHAP
for to behold and look up toward heaven, I
according to that of the Poet,

Pronaque cum spectant anirnalia ccetera terrain,
Os homini sublime dedit, calumque tueri
Jussit, et erectos ad sydera tollere vuUus,

is a double assertion, whose first part may be true, if

we take Erectness strictly, and so as Galen hath defined

it ; for they only, saith he, have an Erect figure, whose ir/iatyi^'e

spine and thigh-bone are carried in right lines ; and so '"'l^"Zfiy

indeed of any we yet know, Man only is Erect. For ^'"^•

the thighs of other animals do stand at Angles with

their spine, and have rectangular positions in Birds,

and perfect Quadrupeds. Nor doth the Frog, though

stretched out, or swimming, attain the rectitude of

J/a/i, or carry its thigh without all angularity. And

thus is it also true, that Man only sitteth, if we define

109

110

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
I

What
sciante or
sitting.

i^oveipwKri-

sitting to be a firmation of the body upon the Ischias :
wherein if the position be just and natural, the Thigh-
bone lieth at right angles to the Spine, and the Leg-
bone or Tibia to the Thigh. For others when they
seem to sit, as Dogs, Cats, or Lions, do make unto
their Spine acute angles with their Thigh, and acute
to the Thigh with their Shank. Thus is it likewise
true, what Aristotle aliedgeth in that Problem ; why
Man alone suffereth pollutions in the Night, because
Man only lyeth upon his Back ; if we define not the
same by every supine position, but when the Spine is
in rectitude with the Thigh, and both with the arms
lie parallel to the Horizon : so that a line through
their Navel will pass through the Zenith and Centre
of the Earth. And so cannot other Animals lie upon
their Backs : for though the Spine lie parallel with
the Horizon, yet will their Legs incline, and lie at
angles unto it. And upon these three divers positions
in Man, wherein the Spine can only be at right lines
with the Thigh, arise those remarkable postures,
prone, supine and erect ; which are but differenced in
situation, or in angular postures upon the Back, the
Belly and the Feet.

But if Erectness be popularly taken, and as it is
largely opposed unto proneness, or the posture of
animals looking downwards, carrying their venters or
opposite part to the Spine, directly towards the Earth,
it may admit of question. For though in Serpents and
Lizards we may truly allow a proneness, yet Galen
acknowledgeth that perfect Quadrupeds, as Horses,
Oxen and Camels, are but partly prone, and have some
part of Erectness. And Birds or flying Animals, are
so far from this kind of proneness, that they are almost
Erect ; advancing the Head and Breast in their pro-

THE FOURTH BOOK 111

gression, and only prone in the Act of volitation or CHAP,
flying. And if that be true which is delivered of the I
Pengin or Atiser Magellaniais, often described in ohurveaUo
Maps about those Straits, that they go Erect h^e g^',^'"j^'^^
Men, and with their Breast and Belly do make one Mergus
line perpendicular unto the axis of the Earth ; it will "^^°'^'
almost make up the exact Erectness of Man. Nor
will that Insect come very short which we have often
beheld, that is, one kind of Locust which stands not
prone, or a little inclining upward, but in a large
Erectness, elevating alwaies the two fore Legs, and
sustaining it self in the middle of the other four : by
Zoographers called Mantis, and by the common people Descrihen
of Provence, Prega^ Dio, the Prophet and praying «^'""""»'^-
Locust ; as being generally found in the posture of
supplication, or such as resembleth ours, when we lift y
up our hands to Heaven.

As for the end of this Erection ; to look up toward
Heaven ; though confirmed by several testimonies, and
the Greek Etymology of Man, it is not so readily to be
admitted ; and as a popular and vain conceit was
Anciently rejected by Galen-, who in his third, De iisu
partium, determines, that Man is Erect, because he was
made with hands, and was therewith to exercise all
Arts, which in any other figure he could not have
performed ; as he excellently declareth in that place,
where he also proves that Man could have been made
neither Quadruped nor Centaur.

And for the accomplishment of this intention, that
is, to look up and behold the Heavens, Man hath a
notable disadvantage in the Eye lid ; whereof the
upper is far greater than the lower, which abridgeth
the sight upwards ; contrary to those of Birds, who
herein have the advantage of Man : Lisomuch tliat the

112 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Learned Plempius is bold to affirm, that if he had had
I the formation of the Eye-lids, he would have contrived

piemp. them quite otherwise.

grap'hil'"° '^^^ ground and occasion of this conceit was a literal
apprehension of a figurative expression in Plato, as
GaleJi thus delivers ; To opinion that Ma7i is Erect to
look up and behold the Heavens, is a conceit only fit
for those that never saw the Fu<th Uranoscopus, that
is, the Beholder of Heaven ; which hath its Eyes so
placed, that it looks up directly to Heaven ; which
Man doth not, except he recline, or bend his head
backward : and thus to look up to Heaven, agreeth
not only unto Men, but Asses; to omit Birds with
long necks, which look not only upwards, but round
about at pleasure. And therefore Meji of this opinion
understood not Plato when he said that Man doth
Sursum aspicere ; for thereby was not meant to gape,
or look upward with the Eye, but to have his thoughts
sublime; and not only to behold, but speculate their
Nature, with the Eve of the understandin";.

Now although Galen in this place makes instance but
in one, yet are the other fishes, whose Eyes regard the
Heavens, as Plane, and Cartilagineous Fishes; SisPecti-
nals, or such as have their bones made laterally like a
Comb ; for when they apply themselves to sleep or rest
upon the white side, their Eyes on the other side look
upward toward Heaven, For Birds, they generally carry
their heads Erectly like Man, and have advantage in
their upper Eye-lid ; and many that have long necks, and
bear their heads somewhat backward, behold far more of
the Heavens, and seem to look above the aequinoxial
Circle. And so also in many Quadrupeds, although
their progression be partly prone, yet is the sight of
their Eye direct, not respecting the Earth but Heaven ;

THE FOURTH BOOK 113'

and make an higher Arch of altitude then our own. CHAP.
The position of a Frog with his head above water I
exceedeth these; for therein he seems to behold a
large part of the Heavens, and the acies of his Eye to
ascend as high as the Tropick ; but he that hath
beheld the posture of a Bittor, will not deny that iiPoMc/
beholds almost the very Zenith. eur heads.

CHAPTER II

Of the Heart.

THAT the Heart of Man is seated in the left mw a
side, is an asseveration, which strictly taken, i^'^piaceTL
is refutable by inspection, whereby it appears ^" ^<"<>'-
the base and centre thereof is in the midst of the
chest; true it is, that the Mucro or Point thereof
inclineth unto the left ; for by this position it giveth
way unto the ascension of the midriff, and by reason
of the hollow vein could not commodiously deflect
unto the right. From which diversion, nevertheless
we cannot so properly say tis placed in the left, as that
it consisteth in the middle, that is, where its centre
resteth ; for so do we usually say a Gnomon or Needle
is in the middle of a Dial, although the extreams may
respect the North or South, and approach the circum-
ference thereof.

The ground of this mistake is a general observation
from the pulse or motion of the Heart., which is more
sensible on this side ; but the reason hereof is not to
be drawn from the situation of the Heart., but the
site of the left ventricle wherein the vital Spirits are
laboured ; and also the great Artery that conveieth

VOL. II. H

114 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, them out ; both which are situated on the left. Upon
II this reason Epithems or cordial Applications are justly
applied unto the left Breast ; and the Wounds under
the fifth Rib may be more suddenly destructive if
made on the sinister side, and the Spear of the Souldier
that peirced our Saviour, is not improperly described,
when Painters direct it a little towards the left.

The other ground is more particular and upon
inspection ; for in dead Bodies especially lying upon the
Spine, the Heart doth seem to incline unto the left.
Which happeneth not from its proper site; but besides
its sinistrous gravity, is drawn that way by the great
Artery, which then subsideth and haleth the Heart
unto it. And therefore strictly taken, the Heart is
seated in the middle of the Chest ; but after a careless
and inconsiderate aspection, or according to the readiest
sense of pulsation, we shall not quarrel, if any affirm
it is seated toward the left. And in these considera-
tions must Ai-'istotle be salved, when he affirmeth the
Heart of Man is placed in the left side, and thus in
a popular acception may we receive the Periphrasis
of Perstus ; when he taketh the part under the left
— Leva Pap for the Heart-, and if rightly apprehended, it
mam[ikE coHcemeth not this controversie, when it is said in
Ecdesiastes : The Heart of a wise Man is in the right
side, but that of a Fool in the left, for thereby may be
implied, that the Heart of a wise Man delighteth in
the right way, or in the path of Vertue ; that of a
Fool in the left or road of Vice; according to the
mystery of the Letter of Pythafforas, or that expression
in Jonah, concerning sixscore thousand, that could not
discern between their right hand and their left, or
knew not good from evil.

That assertion also that Man proportionally hath

THE FOURTH BOOK 115

the largest brain, I did I confess somewhat doubt; and CHAP.
conceived it might have failed in Birds, especially such II
as having little Bodies, have yet large Cranies, and
seem to contain much Brain, as Snipes, Woodcocks, etc.
But upon trial I find it very true. The Brains of a
]\Ian, Archangelus and Bauhinus observe, to weigh four
pound, and sometime five and a half. If therefore a
Man weigh one hundred and fourty pounds, and his
Brain but five, his Weight is 27. times as much as his
brain, deducting the weight of that five pound which
is allowed for it. Now in a Snipe, which weighed four
ounces two dragnis, I find the Brains to weigh but half
a dragm ; so that the weight of the Body (allowing
for the Brain) exceeded the weight of the Brain, sixty
seven times and an half.

More controvertible it seemeth in the Brains of
Sparrows, whose Cranies are rounder, and so of larger
capacity : and most of all in the Heads of Birds, upon
the first formation in the Egg, wherein the Head seems
larger then all the Body, and the very Eyes almost as
big as either. A Sparrow in the total we found to
weigh seven dragms and four and twenty grans;
whereof the Head a dragm, but the Brain not fifteen
grains; which answereth not fully the proportion of
the brain of Man. And therefore it is to be taken
of the whole Head with the Brains, when Scaliger Histor.
objecteth that the Head of a Man is the fifteenth part f^^'^^'
of his Body ; that of a Sparrow, scarce the fifth.

116

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
Ill

PUurisie is.

CHAPTER III
Of Pleurisies.

THAT Pleurisies are only on the left side, is a
popular Tenent not only absurd but dangerous.
From the misapprehension hereof, men omit-
ting the opportunity of remedies, which otherwise they
would not neglect. Chiefly occasioned by the Ignor-
ance oi Anatomy and the extent of the part affected ;
which in an exquisite Pleurisie is determined to be the
skin or membrane which invested the Ribs, for so it is
defined, Inflammatio memhrance castas siiccingentis \ An
Inflammation, either simple, consisting only of an hot
and sanguineous affluxion ; or else denominable from
other humours, according to the predominancy of melan-
choly, flegm, or choler. The membrane thus inflamed,
is properly called Pleura ; from whence the disease hath
its name ; and this investeth not only one side, but
overspreadeth the cavity of the chest, and affordeth a
common coat unto the parts contained therein.

Now therefore the Pleura being common unto both
sides, it is not reasonable to confine the inflammation
unto one, nor strictly to determine it is alwaies in the
side ; but sometimes before and behind, that is, inclin-
ing to the Spine or Breast-bone ; for thither this
Coat extendeth ; and therefore with equal propriety
we may affirm, that ulcers of the lungs, or iVpostems
of the brain do happen only in the left side ; or that
Ruptures are confinable unto one side, whereas the
Peritoneum or Rib of the Belly may be broke, or its
perforations relaxed in either.

THE FOURTH BOOK 117

CHAP.
CHAPTER IV IV

Of the Ring-finger.

A N opinion there is, which magnifies the fourth
/\ Finger of the left Hand ; presuming therein a
X jL cordial relation, that a particular vessel, nerve,
vein or artery is conferred thereto from the heart, and
therefore that especially hath the honour to bear our
Rings. Which was not only the Christian practice
in Nuptial contracts, but observed by Heathens, as
Alexander ah Alexandra, Gell'uis, Macrobins and Pierius
have delivered, as Levinus Lemnius hath confirmed,
who afiirms this peculiar vessel to be an artery, and
not a Nerve, as Antiquity hath conceived it ; adding
moreover that Rings hereon peculiarly affect the Heart;
that in Lipothymies or swoundings he used the frica-
tion of this Finger with saffron and gold : that the
ancient Physitians mixed up their Medicines here-
with ; that this is seldom or last of all affected with the
Gout, and when that becometh nodous. Men continue
not long after. Notwithstanding all which we remain
unsatisfied, nor can we think the reasons alleadged
sufficiently establish the preheminency of this Finger.

For first, Concerning the practice of Antiquity, the
custom was not general to wear their Rings either on
this hand or Finger ; for it is said, and that emphati-
cally in Jeremiah, Si fuerit Jeconias filius Joachim regis
Judm annuliLS in manu dextra med, inde evallam eujn :
Though Coniah the son of Joachim King of Jndah,
were the signet on my right Hand, yet would I pluck
thee thence. So is it observed by Pliny, that in the
portraits of their Gods, the Rings were worn on the
Finger next the Thnnh ; that the Romans wore them

118 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, also upon their little Finger, as Hero is described in

IV Petronius ; some wore them on the middle Fhiger, as

the ancient Gaicles and Britans ; and some upon the

fore-Finffer, as is deduceable from Julius Pollux : who

names that Ring Corionos,

Again, That the practice of the ancients, had any
such respect of cordiality or reference unto the Heart,
Rings '^^ill much be doubted, if we consider their Rings were

anciently made of iron ; such was that oi Prometheus^ who is con-
ceived the first that brought them in use. So, as Pliny
affirmeth,for many years the Senators of Rome did not
wear any Rings of Gold ; but the slaves wore generally
Iron Rings until their manumission or preferment to
some dignity. That the Lacedemonians continued their
Iron Rings unto his dales, Plimj also deliveretii, and
surely they used few of Gold ; for beside t\it\X Lycurgus
prohibited that mettal, we read in Athenccus, that
having a desire to guild the face of Apollo, they en-
quired of the Oracle where they might purchase so much
Gold; and were directed unto Croesus King of Lydia.

Moreover whether the Ancients had any such inten-
tion, the grounds which they conceived in Vein, Nerve
or Artery, are not to be justified, nor will inspection
confirm a peculiar vessel in this Finger. For as
Anatomy informeth, the Basilica vein dividing into
two branches below the cubit, the outward sendeth
two surcles unto the thumb, two unto the fore-finger,
and one unto the middle finger in the inward side ;
the other branch of the Basilica sendeth one surcle
unto the outside of the middle finger, two unto the
Ring, and as many unto the little fingers ; so that
they all proceed from the Basilica, and are in equal
numbers derived unto every one. In the same manner
are the branches of the axillary artery distributed into

THE FOURTH BOOK 119

the Hand ; for below the cubit it divideth into two CHAP.
parts, the one running along the Radius, and passing IV
by the wrest or place of the pulse, is at the Fingers
subdivided into three Branches; whereof the first con-
veyeth two surcles unto the Thumb, the second as
many to the ioxQ-Fhiger, and the third one unto the
middle Finger ; the other or lower division of the
artery descendeth by the ulna, and furnisheth the
other Fingers; that is the middle with one surcle, and
the Ring and little Fingers with two. As for the ivhctcetkt
Nerves, they are disposed much after the same manner, ^<:'2"
and have their original from the Brain, and not the
Heart, as many of the Ancients conceived; which is
so far from affording Nerves unto other parts, that it
receiveth very few it self from the sixth conjugation,
or pair of Nerves in the Brain.

Lastly, These propagations being communicated
unto both Hands, we have no greater reason to wear
our Rings on the left, then on the right ; nor are
there cordial considerations in the one, more then the
other. And therefore when Forestus for the stanching
of blood makes use of Medical applications unto the
fourth Finger, he confines not that practice unto the
left, but varieth the side according to the nostril bleed-
ing. So in Feavers, where the Heart primarily suffereth,
we apply Medicines unto the wrests of either arm ; so
we touch the pulse of both, and judge of the affections
of the Heart by the one as well as the other. And
although in indispositions of Liver or Spleen, con-
siderations are made in Phlebotomy respectively to
their situation ; yet when the Heart is affected. Men
have thought it as effectual to bleed on the right as
the left ; and although also it may be thought, a
nearer respect is to be had of the left, because the

120 rSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, great artery proceeds from the left ventricle, and so is
IV nearer that arm ; it admits not that consideration.
For under the channel bones the artery divideth into
two great branches, from which trunk or point of
division, the distance unto either Hand is equal, and
the consideration also answerable.

All which with many respective Niceties, in order
unto parts, sides, and veines, are now become of less
consideration, by the new and noble doctrine of the
circulation of the blood.

And therefore Macrohius discussing the point, hath
alleadged another reason ; affirming that the gestation
of Rings upon this Hand and Finger, might rather be
used for their conveniency and preservation, then any
cordial relation. For at first (saith he) it was both
free and usual to wear Rings on either Hand ; but after
that luxury encreased, when pretious gems and rich
insculptures were added, the custom of wearing them
on the right Hand was translated unto the left; for
that Hand being less imployed, thereby they were best
preserved. And for the same reason they placed them
on this Finger ; for the Thumb was too active a Finger,
and is commonly imployed with either of the rest: the
Index or fore-Finger was too naked whereto to commit
their pretiosities, and hath the tuition of the Thumb
scarce unto the second joint : the middle and little
Finger they rejected as ext reams, and too big or too
little for their Rings, and of all chose out the fourth, as
being least used of any, as being guarded on either side,
and having in most this peculiar condition, that it cannot
be extended alone and by it self,but will be accompanied
by some Finger on either side. And to this opinion
assenteth Alexander ub Alexandra, Anmdum nnptialem
prior (L'tas in sinistra fcrehat, crediderim ne attereretur.

THE FOURTH BOOK 121

Now that which begat or promoted the common CHAP,
opinion, was the common conceit that the Heart was IV
seated on the left side ; but how far this is verified, we
have before declared. The Egyptian practice hath
much advanced the same, who unto this Finger derived ^
a Nerve from the Heart ; and therefore the Priest
anointed the same with precious oyls before the Altar.
But how weak Anatomists they were, which were so (■
good Embalmers, we have already shewed. And
though this reason took most place, yet had they
another which more commended that practice : and
that was the number whereof this Finger was an
Hieroglyphick. For by holding down the fourth
Finger of the left Hand, while the rest were extended,
they signified the perfect and magnified number of six.
For as Pierlus hath graphically declared. Antiquity
expressed numbers by the Fingers of either Hand : on
the left they accounted their digits and articulate
numbers unto an hundred ; on the right Hand hundreds
and thousands ; the depressing this Finger, which in
the left Hand implied but six, in the right indigitated
six hundred. In this way of numeration, may we
construe that of Juvenal concerning Nestor,

Qui per tot scecula mortem

DistuUt, atque suos jam dextra computat annos.

And however it were intended, in this sense it will
be very elegant what is delivered of Wisdom, Prov. 3.
Length of daies is in her right Hand, and in her left
Hand riches and honour.

As for the observation of Lcmniiis an eminent
Physitian, concerning the Gout ; however it happened
in his Country, we may observe it otherwise in ours;
that is, that chiragrical persons do suffer in this Finger Hand-Gouty
as well as in the rest, and sometimes first of all, and ^'"""'^

122 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, sometimes no where else. And for the mixing up
IV medicines herewith ; it is rather an argument of
opinion, then any considerable effect ; and we as
highly conceive of the practice in D'lapahnn, that is, in
the making of that plaister, to stir it with the stick
of a Palm.

CHAPTER V
Of the right and left Hand.

IT is also suspicious, and not with that certainty to
be received, what is generally believed concerning
the right and left hand; that Men naturally
make use of the right, and that the use of the other
is a digression or aberration from that way which
nature generally intendeth. We do not deny that almost
all Nations have used this hand, and ascribed a pre-
heminence thereto : hereof a remarkable passage there
is in the 48. of Genesis, And Joseph took them both,
Ephraim in his right hand towards Israels left hand,
and Manasses in his left hand towards Israels right
hand, and Israel stretched out his right hand and laid
it upon Ephraims head, who was the younger, and his
left hand upon Manasses head, guiding his hands wit-
tingly, for Manasses was the first-born ; and when
Joseph saw that his father laid his right hand upon
the head of Ephraim, it displeased him, and he held
up his fathers hand to remove it from Ephraims head
unto Manasses head, and Joseph said, Not so my
father, for this is the first-born, put thy right hand
upon his head : The like appeareth from the ordinance
of Moses in the consecration of their Priests, Then

THE FOURTH BOOK 123

shalt thou kill the Ram, and take of his blood, and CHAP,
put it upon the tip of the right ear of Aaron, and V
upon the tip of the right ear of his sons, and upon the
thumb of the right hand, and upon the great toe of
the right foot, and sprinkle the blood on the Altar
round about. That the Persians were wont herewith
to plight their faith, is testified by Diodorus : That
the Greeks and Romam made use hereof, beside the
testimony of divers Authors, is evident from their
custom of discumbency at their meals, which was upon
their left side, for so their right hand was free, and
ready for all service. As also from the conjunction of
the rinht hands and not the left observable in the
Roman medals of concord. Nor was this only in use
with divers Nations of Men, but was the custom of
whole Nations of Women ; as is deduceable from the^
Amazones in the amputation of their right breast,
whereby they had the freer use of their bow. All
which do seem to declare a natural preferment of the
one unto motion before the other ; wherein notwith-
standing: in submission to future information, Ave are
unsatisfied unto great dubitation.

For first, if there were a determinate prepotency in
the risht, and such as ariseth from a constant root in
nature, we might expect the same in other animals,
whose parts are also differenced by dextrality ; wherein
notwithstanding we cannot discover a distinct and
complying account ; for we find not that Horses^ Buls,
or Mules, are generally stronger on this side. As for
Animals whose forelegs more sensibly supply the use
of arms, they hold, if not an equality in both, a pre-
valency oft-times in the other, as Squirrels, Apes, and
Monkies ; the same is also discemable in Parrets, who
feed themselves more commonly by the left-leg, and

124

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
V

IVheiue the
dtxtral
activity in
men pro-
ceeds.

Benjamin
filius dextrx.

Men observe that the Eye of a Tumbler is biggest,
not constantly in one, but in the bearing side.

That there is also in Men a natural prepotency in
the right, we cannot with constancy affirm, if we make
observation in children ; who permitted the freedom
of both, do oft-times confine unto the left, and are
not without great difiiculty restrained from it. And
therefore this prevalency is either uncertainly placed
in the laterality, or custom determines its differency.
Which is the resolution of Arhtotle in that Problem,
which enquires why the right side being better then
the left, is equal in the senses? because, saith he, the
right and left do differ by use and custom, which have
no place in the senses. For right and left as parts
inservient unto the motive faculty, are differenced by
degrees from use and assuefaction, according whereto
the one grows stronger and oft-times bigger then the
other. But in the senses it is otherwise ; for they
acquire not their perfection by use or custom, but at
the first we equally hear and see with one Eye, as well
as with another. And therefore, were this indifferency
permitted, or did not constitution, but nature deter-
mine dextrality, there would be many more Scevolaes
then are delivered in story ; nor needed we to draw
examples of the left, from the sons of the right hand ;
as we read of seven thousand in the Army of the
Benjam'ites. True it is, that although there be an
indifFerency in either, or a prevalency indifferent in
one, yet is it most reasonable for uniformity, and
sundry respective uses, that Men should apply them-
selves to the constant use of one ; for there will other-
wise arise anomalous disturbances in manual actions,
not only in civil and artificial, but also in Military
affairs, and the several actions of war.

THE FOURTH BOOK 125

Secondly, The grounds and reasons alleadged for the CHAP,
right, are not satisfactory, and afford no rest in their V
decision. Scaliger finding a defect in the reason of
Aristotle^ introduceth one of no less deficiency himself;
Ratio materialis (saith he) sanguinis crassitudo simul et
rnultitudo ; that isj the reason of the vigour of this
side, is the crassitude and plenty of blood ; but this
is not sufficient; for the crassitude or thickness of
blood affordeth no reason why one arm should be
enabled before the other, and the plenty thereof, why
both not enabled equally. Fallopius is of another
conceit, deducing the reason from the Azygos or ve7ia
nine paii, a large and considerable vein arising out of
the cava or hollow vein, before it enters the right
ventricle of the Heart, and placed only in the right
side. But neither is this perswasory ; for the Azygos
communicates no branches unto the arms or legs on
either side, but disperseth into the Ribs on both, and
in its descent doth furnish the left Emulgent with one
vein, and the first vein of the loins on the right side
with another ; which manner of derivation doth not con-
fer a peculiar addition unto either. CcbUus Rodiginus
undertaking to give a reason of Ambidexters and Left-
handedMen, delivereth a third opinion : Men, saith he,
are Ambidexters, and use both Hands alike, when the
heat of the Heart doth plentifully disperse into the
left side, and that of the Liver into the right, and the
spleen be also much dilated ; but Men are Left-handed
when ever it happeneth that the Heart and Liver are
seated ^a the left-side ; or when the Liver is on the
right side, yet so obducted and covered with thick
skins, that it cannot diffuse its vertue into the right.
Which reasons are no way satisfactory ; for herein the
spleen is injustly introduced to invigorate the sinister

12G PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, side, which bcinp dilated it would rather infirm and
V debilitate. As for any tunicles or skins which should
hinder the Liver from enabling dextral parts ; we
must not conceive it difFuseth its vertue by meet irra-
diation, but by its veins and proper vessels, which
common skins and teguments cannot impede. And
for the seat of the Heart and Liver in one side,
whereby Men become Left-handed^ it happcneth too
rarely to countenance an effect so common ; for the
seat of the Liver on the left side is monstrous, and
rarely to be met with in the observations of Physi-
tians. Others not considering ambidextrous and Left-
handed Men, do totally submit unto the efficacy of the
Liver ; which though seated on the right side, yet by
the subclavian division doth equidistantly communi-
cate its activity unto either Arm ; nor will it salve the
doubts of observation ; for many are Right-handed
whose Livers are weakly constituted, and many use the
left, in whom that part is strongest ; and we observe in
Apes, and other animals, whose Liver is in the right,
no regular prevalence therein.

And therefore the brain, especially the spinal marrow,
which is but the brain prolonged, hath a fairer plea
hereto ; for these are the principles of motion, wherein
dextrality consists ; and are divided within and without
the Crany. By which division transmitting Nerves
respectively unto either side ; according to the indiff'er-
ency, or original and native prepotency, there ariseth an
equality in both, or prevalency on either side. And
so may it be made out, what many may wonder at,
why some most actively use the contrary Arm and
Leg; for the vigour of the one dependeth upon the
upper part of the spine, but the other upon the lower.

And therefore many things are Philosophically de-

THE FOURTH BOOK 127

livered concerning right and left, which admit of some CHAP.
suspension. That a Woman upon a masculine concep- V
tion advanceth her right Leg, will not be found to
answer strick observation. That males are conceived
in the right side of the womb, females in the left,
though generally delivered, and supported by ancient
testimony, will make no infallible account ; it happen-
ing oft times that males and females do lie upon
both sides, and Hermaphrodites for ought we know on
either. It is also suspitious what is delivered concern-
ing the right and left testicle, that males are begotten
from the one, and females from the other. For though
the left seminal vein proceedeth from the emulgent,
and is therefore conceived to carry down a serous and
feminine matter ; yet the seminal Arteries which send
forth the active materials, are both derived from the
great Artery. Beside this original of the left vein was
thus contrived, to avoid the pulsation of the great
Artery, over which it must have passed to attain unto
the testicle. Nor can we easily infer such different effects
from the divers situation of parts which have one end
and office ; for in the kidneys which have one office, the
right is seated lower then the left, whereby it lieth
free, and giveth way unto the Liver. And therefore
also that way which is delivered for masculine genera-
tion, to make a strait ligature about the left testicle,
thereby to intercept the evacuation of that part, de-
serveth consideration. For one sufticeth unto genera-
tion, as hath been observed in semicastration, and oft
times in camous ruptures. Beside, the seminal ejacu-
lation proceeds not immediately from the testicle, but ^<^'"«
from the spermatick glandules ; and therefore Aristotle suUmay
affirms (and reason cannot deny) that although there ^^^'^'^J'
be nothing diffused from the testicles, an Horse or Bull be sett.

128 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, may generate after castration ; that is, from the stock
V and remainder of seminal matter, already prepared and
stored up in the Prostates or grandules of generation.

Thirdly, Although we should concede a right and
left in Nature, yet in this common and received
account we may err from the proper acception ; mis-
taking one side for another; calling that in Man and
other animals the right which is the left, and that the
left which is the right, and that in some things right
and left, which is not properly either.

For first the right and left, are not defined by
Phylosophers according to common acception, that is,
respectively from one Man unto another, or any con-
stant site in each ; as though that should be the right
in one, which upon confront or facing, stands athwart
or diagonally unto the other ; but were distinguished
according to the activity and predominant locomotion
upon either side. Thus Aristotle in his excellent Tract
de incessu animalium^ ascribeth six positions unto
Animals, answering the three dimensions ; which he
determineth not by site or position unto the Heavens,
but by their faculties and functions ; and these are
Imum summum, Jnte Reti-o, Dextra et Sbiistra : that is,
the superiour part, where the aliment is received, that
the lower extream, where it is last expelled ; so he
termeth a Man a plant inverted ; for he supposeth the
root of a Tree the head or upper part thereof, whereby
it receiveth its aliment, although therewith it respects
the Center of the Earth, but with the other the
Zenith ; and this position is answerable unto longi-
tude. Those parts are anteriour and measure pro-
fundity, where the senses, especially the Eyes are
placed, and those posterior which are opposite here-
unto. The dextrous and sinistrous parts of the body,

THE FOURTH BOOK 129

make up the latitude ; and are not certain and inaltei - CHAP,
able like the other; for that, saith he, is the right side, V
from whence the motion of the body beginneth, that
is, the active or moving side; but that the sinister
which is the weaker or more quiescent part. Of the
same determination were the Platonicks and Pytha-
goreans before him; who conceiving the heavens an
animated body, named the East^ the right or dex-
trous part, from whence began their motion : and thus
the Greeks, from whence the Latins have borrowed their
appellation, have named this hand Se^ia, denominating
it not from the site, but office, from Se-^o/xac capio, that
is, the hand which receiveth, or is usually implied in
that action.

Now upon these grounds we are most commonly
mistaken, defining that by situation which they deter-
mined by motion ; and giving the term of right hand
to that which doth not properly admit it. For first,
Many in their Infancy are sinistrously disposed, and
divers continue all their life 'ApiaTcpoi, that is, left
handed, and have but weak and imperfect use of the
right ; now unto these, that hand is properly the right,
and not the other esteemed so by situation. Thus may
Aristotle be made out, when he affirmeth the right claw
of Crabs and Lobsters is biggest, if we take the right
for the most vigorous side, and not regard the relative
situation : for the one is generally bigger then the
other, yet not alwayes upon the same side. So may it
be verified what is delivered by Scaliger in his Com-
ment, that Palsies do oftnest happen upon the left
side, if understood in this sense ; the most vigorous
part protecting it self, and protruding the matter upon
the weaker and less resistive side. And thus the Law
of Common- Weals, that cut off the right hand of

VOL. II. I

130

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
V

Apt/or
contention.

Strongly
or fit/or
corporal
exercise.

Malefactors, if Philosophically executed, is impartial ;
otherwise the amputation not equally punisheth all.

Some are 'A/u,0tSe'^iot, that is, ambidextrous or right
handed on both sides ; which happeneth only unto
strong and Athletical bodies, whose heat and spirits
are able to afford an ability unto both. And therefore
Hippocrates saith, that Women are not ambidextrous,
that is, not so often as Men ; for some are found, which
indifferently make use of both. And so mav Aristotle
say, that only Men are ambidexterous ; of this consti-
tution was Asteropci'us in Homer, and PartJienopeics the
Theban Captain in Statiiis: and of the same, do some
conceive our Father Adam to have been, as being per-
fectly framed, and in a constitution admitting least
defect. Now in these Men the right hand is on both
sides, and that is not the left which is opposite unto
the right, according to common acception.

Again, Some are 'A/j,(f)apt,a-repol, as Galen hath ex-
pressed it ; that is, ambilevous or left-handed on both
sides ; such as with agility and vigour have not the use
of either : who are not gymnastically composed : nor
actively use those parts. Now in these there is no
right hand : of this constitution are many Women,
and some Men, who though they accustom themselves
unto either hand, do dexterously make use of neither.
And therefore although the Political advice of Aristotle
be very good, that Men should accustom themselves to
the command of either hand : yet cannot the execution
or performance thereof be general : for though there
be many found that can use both, yet will there divers
remain that can strenuously make use of neither.

Lastly, These lateralities in Man are not only fal-
lible, if relatively deternnned unto each other, but made
in reference unto the heavens and (juarters of the

THE FOURTH BOOK 131

Globe : for those parts are not capable of these condi- CHAP,
tions in themselves, nor with any certainty respectively V
derived from us, nor from them to us again. And
first in regard of their proper nature, the heavens
admit not these sinister and dexter respects; there
being in them no diversity or difference, but a simplicity
of parts, and equiformity in motion continually suc-
ceeding each other ; so that from what point soever
we compute, the account will be common unto the
whole circularity. And therefore though it be plaus- -i
ible, it is not of consequence hereto what is delivered ^
by Solinus. That Man was therefore a Microcosm or
little World, because the dimensions of his positions
were answerable unto the greater. For as in the
Heavens the distance of the North and Southern pole,
which are esteemed the superiour and inferiour points,
is equal unto the space between the East and West,
accounted the dextrous and sinistrous parts thereof;
so is it also in Man, for the extent of his fathome or
distance betwixt the extremity of the fingers of either
hand upon expansion, is equal unto the space between
the sole of the foot and the crown. But this doth but
petionarily infer a dextrality in the Heavens, and we
may as reasonably conclude a right and left laterality
in the Ark or naval edifice of Noah. For the length
thereof was thirty cubits, the breadth fifty, and the
height or profundity thirty ; which well agreeth unto
the proportion of Man, whose length, that is, a per-
pendicular from the vertex unto the sole of the foot is
sextuple unto his breadth, or a right line drawn from
the ribs of one side to another ; and decuble unto his
profundity; that is, a direct line between the breast
bone and the spine.

Again, They receive not these conditions with any i-

132 PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP, assurance or stability from our selves. For the relative
V foundations and points of denomination, are not fixed
and certain, but variously designed according to ima-
gination. The Philosopher accounts that East from
whence the Heavens begin their motion. The Astro-
nomer regarding the South and Meridian Sun, calls
that the dextrous part of Heaven which respecteth his
right hand ; and that is the West. Poets respecting
the West, assign the name of right unto the North,
Declarable whlch Tcgardeth their right hand; and so must that
from the q£ Ov'id be cxplaiued utqiLC dxujc dextra Zonw totidemqucc

original r z i ^

expression, siiiistrd. But Augurs or Southsayers turning their
'■ '^' face to the East, did make the right in the South;
which was also observed by the Hehreivs and Chaldeans.
Now if we name the quarters of Heaven respectively
unto our sides, it will be no certain or invariable deno-
mination. For if we call that the right side of Heaven
which is seated Easterly unto us, when we regard the
Meridian Sun ; the inhabitants beyond the .^Equator
and Southern Tropick when they face us, regarding
the Meridian, will contrarily defme it ; for unto them,
the opposite part of Heaven will respect the left, and
U the Sun arise to their right.

And thus have we at large declared that although
the right be most commonly used, yet hath it no
regular or certain root in nature. Since it is not con-
firmable from other Animals : Since in Children it
seems either indifferent or more favourable in the
other ; but more reasonable for uniformity in action,
that Men accustom unto one : Since the grounds and
reasons urged for it, do not sufficiently support it:
Since if there be a right and stronger side in nature,
yet may we mistake in its denomination ; calling that
the right which is the left, and the left which is the

THE FOURTH BOOK 133

right. Since some have one right, some both, some CHAP,
neither. And lastly, Since these affections in Man are V
not only fallible in relation unto one another, but
made also in reference unto the Heavens, they being
not capable of these conditions in themselves, nor with
any certainty from us, nor we from them again.

And therefore what admission we ow unto manv
conceptions concerning right and left, requireth circum-
spection. That is, how far we ought to rely upon the
remedy in Kiranides^ that is, the left eye of an Hedg-
hog fried in oyl to procure sleep, and the right foot of
a Frog in a Dears skin for the Gout ; or that to dream
of the loss of right or left tooth, presageth the death
of male or female kindred, according to the doctrine
of Artemidorus. What verity there is in that numeral
.conceit in the lateral division of Man by even and
odd, ascribing the odd unto the right side, and even
unto the left ; and so by parity or imparity of letters
in Mens names to determine misfortunes on either side
of their bodies ; by which account in Greek numera-
tion, Hephcestns or Vulcan was lame in the right foot,
and Anibal lost his right eye. And lastly, what
substance there is in that Auspicial principle, and
fundamental doctrine of Ariolation, that the left hand
is ominous, and that good things do pass sinistrously
upon us, because the left hand of man respected the
right hand of the Gods, which handed their favours
unto us.

134 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
VI CHAPTER VI

Of Swimming and Floating.

THAT Men swim naturally, if not disturbed by
fear; that Men being drowned and sunk, do
float the ninth day when their gall breaketii ;
that Women drowned, swim prone, but Men supine, or
upon their backs ; are popular affirmations, whereto we
cannot assent. And first, that Man should switn natur-
ally, becausewe observeit is no lesson unto other Animals,
we are not forward to conclude; for other Animals
swim in the same manner as they go, and need no
other way of motion for natation in the water, then for
progression upon the land. And this is true whether
they move per latera^ that is, two legs of one side
together, which is Tollutation or ambling; or per
diametrum, lifting one foot before, and the cross foot
behind, which is succussation or trotting ; or whether
per frontem or cjuadratiim, as Scallger terms it, upon a
square base, the legs of both sides moving together, as
Froffs and salient Animals, which is properly called
leaping. For by these motions they are able to sup-
port and impel themselves in the water, without altera-
tion in the stroak of their legs, or position of their
bodies.

But with Man it is performed otherwise ; for in
regard of site he alters his natural posture and swim-
meth prone; whereas he walketh erect. Again, in
progression the arms move parallel to the legs, and
the arms and legs unto each other ; but in natation
they intersect and make all sorts of angles. And
lastly, in progressive motion, the arms and legs do
move successively, but in natation both together ; all

THE FOURTH BOOK 135

which aptly to perform, and so as to support and CHAP,
advance the body, is a point of Art, and such as VI
some in their young and docile years could never
attain. But although swimming be acquired by art,
yet is there somewhat more of nature in it then we
observe in other habits, nor will it strictly fall under
that definition ; for once obtained, it is not to be
removed ; nor is there any who from disuse did ever
yet forget it.

Secondly, That persons drowned arise and float the
ninth day when their gall breaketh, is a questionable
determination both in the time and cause. For the
time of floating, it is uncertain according to the time
of putrefaction, which shall retard or accelerate accord-
ing to the subject and season of the year; for as we
observed, Cats and Mice will arise unequally, and at
different times, though drowned at the same. Such as
are fat do commonly float soonest, for their bodies
soonest ferment, and that substance approacheth nearest
unto air : and this is one of Aristotles reasons why dead
Eels will not float, because saith he, they have but
slender bellies, and little fat.

As for the cause, it is not so reasonably imputed n^h
unto the breaking of the gall as the putrefaction or i^^-^'jioat
corruptive firmentation of the body, whereby \\v^ after a time.
unnatural heat prevailing, the putrifying parts do
suffer a turgescence and inflation, and becoming aery
and spumous affect to approach the air, and ascend unto
the surface of the water. And this is also evidenced
in Eggs, whereof the sound ones sink, and such as are
addled swim, as do also those which are termed hypen-
emia or wind-eggs ; and this is also a way to separate
seeds, whereof such as are corrupted and steril, swim ;
and this agreeth not only unto the seed of plants lockt

136 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, up and capsulated in their husks, but also unto the
VI sperm and seminal humour of Man ; for such a passage
hath Aristotle upon the Inquisition and test of its
fertility.

That the breaking of the gall is not the cause hereof,
experience hath informed us. For opening the abdo-
men, and taking out the gall in Cats and Mwe, they did
notwithstanding arise. And because we had read in
RhodigimiS of a Tyrant, who to prevent the emergency
of murdered bodies, did use to cut off their lungs, and
found Mens minds possessed with this reason ; we
committed some unto the water without lungs, which
notwithstanding floated with the others. And to
compleat the experiment, although we took out the
guts and bladder, and also perforated the Cranium,
yet would they arise, though in a longer time. From
\ these observations in other Animals, it may not be
unreasonable to conclude the same in Man, who is too
noble a subject on whom to make them expressly, and
the casual opportunity to rare almost to make any.
Now if any should ground this effect from gall or
choler, because it is the highest humour and will be
above the rest ; or being the fiery humour will readiest
surmount the water, we must confess in the common
putrescence it may promote elevation, which the break-
ing of the bladder of gall, so small a part in Man,
cannot considerably advantage.

Lastly, That Women drowned float prone, that is,
with their bellies downward, but Men supine or up-
ward, is an assertion wherein the hoti or point it self
is dubious; and were it true, the reason alledged for
it, is of no validity. The reason yet currant was first
expressed by Pliny, veluti pidori defimctorum parcente
natiira, nature modestly ordaining this position to con-

THE FOURTH BOOK 137

ceal the shame of the dead; which hath been taken CHAP,
up by Solinus, Rhodiginus, and many more. This VI
indeed (as Scaliger termeth it) is ratio civilis non philo-
sophica, strong enough for morality of Rhetoricks, not
for Philosophy or Physicks. For first, in nature the
concealment of secret parts is the same in both sexes,
and the shame of their reveal equal : so Adam upon
the tast of the fruit was ashamed of his nakedness as
well as Eve. And so likewise in America and Countries v
unacquainted with habits, where modesty conceals
these parts in one sex, it doth it also in the other ; and
therefore had this been the intention of nature, not
only Women but Men also had swimmed downwards ;
the posture in reason being common unto both, where
the intent is also common.

Again, While herein we commend the modesty, we
condemn the wisdom of nature : for that prone position
we make her contrive unto the Woman, were best
agreeable unto the Man, in whom the secret parts are
very anteriour and more discoverable in a supine and
upward posture. And therefore Scaliger declining
this reason, hath recurred unto another from the dif-
ference of parts in both sexes ; Qtiod ventre vasto sunt
rmiUeres plenoque intesttnis, itaqv£ minus impkttir et
subsidet, inanior maribus quibus nates prceponderant : If
so, then Men with great bellies will float downward,
and only CalUpygoe^ and Women largely composed
behind, upward. But Anatomists observe, that to
make the larger cavity for the Infant, the hanch bones
in Women, and consequently the parts appendant are
more protuberant then they are in Men. They who
ascribe the cause unto the breasts of Women, take
not away the doubt ; for they resolve not why children
float downward, who are included in that sex, though

138 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, not in the reason alleadgcd. But hereof we cease to
VI discourse, lest we undertake to afford a reason of the
"^o/thecaute ^ goldeii tooth, that is, to invent or assign a cause when
ZtHchdispute ^'^ remain unsatisfied or unassured of the effect.
-.vasmade, That a Marc will sooner drown then a Horse, though
pr<K'edan commonly opinion'd, Is not I fear experienced: nor is
imfoiiure. ^jjg same observed, in the drowning of Whelps and
Kitl'ms. But that a Man cannot shut or open
'his eyes under water, easie experiment may convict.
Whether Cripples and mutilated Persons, who have
lost the greatest part of their thighs, will not sink but
float, their lungs being abler to waft up their bodies,
which are in others overpoised by the hinder legs ; we
have not made experiment. Thus much we observe,
that Animals drown downwards, and the same is ob-
servable in Frogs, when the hinder legs are cut off.
But in the air most seem to perish headlong from high
places; however Vulcan thrown from Heaven, be made
to fall on his feet.

T

CHAPTER VII

Concerning Weight.

HAT Men weigh heavier dead then alive, if
experiment hath not failed us, we cannot
reasonably grant. For though the trial hereof
cannot so well be made on the bodv of Man, nor will
the difference be sensible in the abate of scruples and
dragms, yet can we not confirm the same in lesser
Animals, from whence the inference is good ; and the
affirmative of P/i«?y saith, that it is true in all. For
exactly weighing and strangling a Chicken in the
Scales; upon an immediate ponderation, we could

THE FOURTH BOOK 139

discover no sensible difference in weight; but suffering CHAP.
it to lie eight or ten hours, untill it grew perfectly VII
cold, it weighed most sensibly lighter ; the like we
attempted, and verified in Mice, and performed their
trials in Scales, that would turn upon the eighth or
tenth part of a grain.

Now whereas some alledge that spirits are lighter
substances, and naturally ascending, do elevate and
waft the body upward, whereof dead bodies being
destitute, contract a greater gravity ; although we
concede that spirits are light, comparatively unto the
body, yet that they are absolutely so, or have no
weight at all, we cannot readily allow. For since
Philosophy affirmeth, that spirits are middle sub-
stances between the soul and body, they must admit
of some corporiety, which supposeth weight or gravity.
Beside, in carcasses warm, and bodies newly disani-
mated, while transpiration remaineth, there do exhale
and breath out vaporous and fluid parts, which carry
away some power of gravitation. Which though we
allow, we do not make answerable unto living expira-
tion ; and therefore the Chicken or Mice were not so
light being dead, as they would have been after ten
hours kept alive ; for in that space a man abateth
many ounces. Nor if it had slept, for in that space of
sleep, a Man will sometimes abate fourty ounces ; nor
if it had been in the middle of summer, for then a
Man weigheth some pounds less, then in the height
of winter; according to experience, and the statick
Aphorisms of Sanctoriits.

Again, Whereas Men affirm they perceive an addi-
tion of ponderosity in dead bodies, comparing them
usually unto blocks and stones, whensoever they lift or
carry them ; this accessional preponderancy is rather

140 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, in appearance then reality. For being destitute of
VII any motion, they confer no relief unto the Agents, or
Elevators ; which makes us meet with the same com-
plaints of gravity in animated and living bodies, where
the Nerves subside, and the faculty locomotive seems
abolished ; as may be observed in the lifting or sup-
porting of persons inebriated, Apoplectical, or in
Lypothymies and swoundings,

Many are also of opinion, and some learned Men
maintain, that Men are lighter after meals then before,
and that by a supply and addition of spirits obscuring
the gross ponderosity of the aliment ingested ; but
the contrary hereof we have found in the trial of
sundry persons in different sex and ages. And we con-
ceive Men may mistake if they distinguish not the
sense of levity unto themselves, and in regard of the
scale or decision of trutination. For after a draught
of wine, a Man may seem lighter in himself from
sudden refection, although he be heavier in the balance,
from a corporal and ponderous addition ; but a Man in
the morning is lighter in the scale, because in sleep
some pounds have perspired ; and is also lighter unto
himself, because he is refected.

And to speak strictly, a Man that holds his breath
is weightier while his lungs are full, then upon expira-
tion. For a bladder blown is weightier then one
empty, and if it contain a quart, expressed and emptied
it will abate about a quarter of a grain. And there-
fore we somewhat mistrust the experiment of a pumice
stone taken up by Maniantis, in his Comment upon
Avicenna, where declaring how the rarity of parts, and
numerosity of pores, occasioneth a lightness in bodies,
he affirms that a pumice-stone powdered, is lighter
then one entire ; which is an experiment beyond our

THE FOURTH BOOK 141

satisfaction ; for beside that abatement can hardly be CHAP,
avoided in the Trituration ; if a bladder of good VII
capacity will scarce include a grain of air, a pumice
of three or four dragms, cannot be presumed to contain
the hundred part thereof; which will not be sensible
upon the exactest beams we use. Nor is it to be taken
strictly which is delivered by the learned Lord Verulam^
and referred unto further experiment ; That a dissolu-
tion of Iron in aquafortis^ will bear as good weight as
their bodies did before, notwithstanding a great deal
of waste by a thick vapour that issueth during the
working ; for we cannot find it to hold neither in Iron
nor Copper, which is dissolved with less ebullition ;
and hereof we made trial in Scales of good exactness :
wherein if there be a defect, or such as will not turn
upon quarter grains, there may be frequent mistakes
in experiments of this nature. That also may be
considered which is delivered by Hamerus Poppius, Basilica
that Antimony calcin'd or reduced to ashes by a ^"'""°""-
burning glass, although it emit a gross and pon-
derous exhalation, doth rather exceed then abate its
former gravity. Nevertheless, strange it is; how very
little and almost insensible abatement there will be
sometimes in such operations, or rather some encrease,
as in the refining of metals, in the test of bone
ashes, according to experience : and in a burnt brick,
as Monsieur de Clave affirmeth. Mistake may be made Ues Pierres.
in this way of trial, when the Antimony is not weighed
immediately upon the calcination ; but permitted the
air, it imbiheth the humidity thereof, and so repaireth
its gravity.

142 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
Vi„ CHAPTER VIII

Of the passage of Meat and Drink.

THAT there are different passages for Meat and
Drink, the Meat or dry aliment descending by
the one, the Drink or moistening vehicle by the
other, is a popular Tenent in our daies, but was the
assertion of learned men of old. For the same was
affirmed by Plato, maintained by Eustathius in Macro-
biuSf and is deducible from Eratosthenes, Eupolis and
Euripides. Now herein Men contradict experience,
not well understanding Anatomy, and the use of parts.
For at the Throat there are two cavities or conducting
parts; the one the Oesophagus or Gullet, seated next the
spine, a part official unto nutrition, and whereby the
aliment both wet and dry is conveied unto the stomack ;
the other (by which tis conceived the Drink doth pass)
is the weazon, rough artery, or wind-pipe, a part
iaservient to voice and respiration ; for thereby the
air descendeth into the lungs, and is communicated unto
the heart. And therefore all Animals that breath or
have lungs, have also the weazon ; but many have the
gullet or feeding channel, which have no lungs or wind-
pipe; as fishes which have gils, whereby the heart is
refrigerated ; for such thereof as have lungs and respira-
tion, are not without the weazon, as Whales and
cetaceous Animals.

Again, Beside these parts destined to divers offices,
there is a peculiar provision for the wind-pipe, that is,
a cartilagineous flap upon the opening of the Larinx
or Throttle, which hath an open cavity for the admis-
sion of the air; but lest thereby either meat or drink
should descend, Providence hath placed the Epiglottis^

THE FOURTH BOOK 143

Ligula, or flap like an Ivy leaf, which alwaies closeth CHAP,
when we swallow, or when the meat and drink passeth VIII
over it into the gullet. Which part although all have
not that breath, as all cetaceous and oviparous Ani-
mals, yet is the weazon secured some other way ; and
therefore in Whales that breath, least the water should
get into the lungs, an ejection thereof is contrived by
a Fistula or spout at the head. And therefore also
though birds have no Epiglottis, yet can they so con-
tract the rim or chink of their Larinx, as to prevent
the admission of wet or dry ingested ; either whereof
getting in, occasioneth a cough, until it be ejected.
And this is the reason why a Man cannot drink and iv/,ya»,an
breath at the same time; why, if we laugli while we '"""f '^""^

•' ' o ana breath

drink, the drink flies out at the nostrils ; why, when at once.
the water enters the weazon, IMen are suddenly drowned; -^"^creon //«

•^ Pcet, if the

and thus must it be understood, when we read of owe story be
that died by the seed of a Grape, and another by an [l^^^^n ,
hair in milk.

Now if any shall still aflRrni, that some truth there
is in the assertion, upon the experiment of Hippo-
crates, who killing an Hog after a red potion, found
the tincture thereof in the Larinx ; if any will urge the
same from medical practice, because in affections both
of Lungs and weazon, Physitians make use of syrupes,
and lambitive medicines ; we are not averse to acknow-
ledge, that some may distil and insinuate into the
wind-pipe, and medicines may creep down, as well as
the rheum before them ; yet to conclude from hence,
that air and water have both one common passage,
were to state the question upon the weaker side of the
distinction, and from a partial or guttulous irrigation,
to conclude a total descension.

CHAP.
IX

144 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAPTER IX
Of Sneezing.

CONCERNING Sternutation or Sneezing, and the
custom of saluting or blessing upon that
motion, it is pretended, and generally believed
to derive its original from a disease, wherein Sternuta-
tion proved mortal, and such as Sneezed, died. And
this may seem to be proved from Carohis Sigonitis,
, who in his History of Italt/, makes mention of a Pesti-
lence in the time of Gregory the Great, that proved
pernitious and deadly to those that Sneezed, Which
notwithstanding will not sufficiently determine the
grounds hereof: that custom having an elder jEra,
then this Chronology affordeth.

For although the age of Gregory extend above a
thousand, yet is this custom mentioned by A'pulekis^ in
the Fable of the Fullers wife, who lived three hundred
years before; by Pliny in that Problem of his, Cur
Sternutantes salutantur ; and there are also reports that
Tiberius the Emperour, otherwise a very sower Man,
would perform this rite most punctually unto others,
and expect the same from others, unto himself
Petronius Arbiter^ who lived before them both, and
was Proconsul of Bythinia in the raign of Nero, hath
mentioned it in these words, Gyton collectione spiriUis
plennSy ter continue ita stemutavit ut grabatum con-
cuteret, ad quern motum Eumolpus conversus, Salvere
Gytona jubet. Ccelim Rhodiginus hath an example
hereof among the Greeks, far antienter than these, that
is, in the time of Cyrus the younger ; when consulting
about their retreat, it chanced tliat one among them
Sneezed; at the noise whereof, the rest of the Souldiers

THE FOURTH BOOK 145

called upon Jujnter Soter. There is also in the CHAP.
Greek Anthology, a remarkable mention hereof in an IX
Epigram, upon one Proclus ; the Latin whereof we ^^^''"'""'
shall deliver, as we find it often translated. Epigrams,

Titulo eU

]^on potis est Proclus digitis emungere nasum, Suo-eiceis.

Namq ; est pro nasi mole pusilla manus :
Non vocat tile Jovem sternutans, quippe nee audit

Sternutamentum, tarn procul aure sonat.
Proclus with his hand his uose can never wipe,

His hand too little is his nose to gripe ;
He Sneezing calls not Jove, for why? he hears

Himself not Sneeze, the sound's so far from's ears.

Nor was this only an ancient custom among the
Greeks and Romans, and is still in force with us, but is De rebus
received at this day in remotest parts of Africa. For '^ "^'"°'^""'
so we read in Codignus; that upon a Sneeze of the '^
Emperour of Moiwmoiapa, there passed acclamations
successively through the City. And as remarkable an
example there is of the same custom, in the remotest
parts of the East, recorded in the travels of Pinto.

But the history will run much higher, if we should
take in the Ralnnical account hereof; that Sneezing
was a mortal sign even from the first Man ; until it was
taken oif by the special supplication of Jacob. From
whence, as a thankful acknowledgment, this salutation '
first began ; and was after continued by the expression Buxt. Lex.
of Tohim Chavini, or vita bona, by standers by, upon all
occasion of Sneezing.

Now the ground of this ancient custom was probably
the opinion the ancients held of sternutation, which
they generally conceived, to be a good sign or a bad,
and so upon this motion accordingly used, a Salve or
ZeO o-wo-oj/, as a gratulation for the one, and a depreca-
tion for the other. Now of the waies whereby they

VOL. II. K

146

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
IX

IVhence
Sternutation
or Sneesin^
proceeds.

Problem
Sect. 33.

In ■what
cases a sign
of good.
2. King 4.
35-

In whni of
bad.

enquired and determined its signality ; the first was
natural, arising from Physical causes, and consequences
oftentimes naturally succeeding this motion ; and so it
might be justly esteemed a good sign. For Sneezing
being properly a motion of the brain, suddenly expel-
ling through the nostrils what is offensive unto it, it
cannot but afford some evidence of its vigour ; and
therefore saith Aristotle, they that hear it, irpocrKwovaiv
o)9 I'epov, honour it as somewhat sacred, and a sign of
Sanity in the diviner part ; and this he illustrates from
the practice of Physitians, who in persons near death,
do use Sternutatories, or such medicines as provoke
unto Sneezing ; when if the faculty awaketh, and
Sternutation ensueth, they conceive hopes of life, and
with ffratulation receive the signs of safetv. And so
is it also of good signality, according to that of Hippo-
crates, that Sneezing cureth the hicket, and is profitable
unto Women in hard labour ; and so is it good in
Lethargies, Apoplexies, Catalepsies, and Coma's. And
in this natural way it is sometime likewise of bad
effects or signs, and may give hints of deprecation ; as
in diseases of the chest ; for therein Hippocrates con-
demneth it as too much exagitating : in the beginning
of Catarrhs according unto Avicenna, as hindering
concoction, in new and tender conceptions (as Flint/
observeth) for then it endangers abortion.

The second way was superstitious and Augurial, as
CcbHus Rhodig'imis hath illustrated in testimonies, as
ancient as Theocritus and Homer : as appears from
the Athenian Master, who would have retired, because
a Boat-man Sneezed; and the testimony of Austin,
that the Ancients were wont to go to bed again if they
Sneezed while they put on their shoe. And in this
way it was also of good and bad signification ; so

THE FOURTH BOOK 147

Aristotle hath a Problem, why Sneezing from noon unto CHAP,
midnight was good, but from night to noon unlucky ? So IX.
Eustathncs upon Homer observes, that Sneezing to the
left hand was unlucky, but prosperous unto the right ;
so, as Plutarch relateth, when Themistocles sacrificed in
his galley before the battle of Xerxes^ and one of the
assistants upon the right hand sneezed ; Euphrantides
the Southsayer, presaged the victory of the Greeks^ and
the overthrow of the Persians.

Thus we may perceive the custom is more ancient
then commonly conceived ; and these opinions hereof
in all ages, not any one disease to have been the occa-
sion of this salute and deprecation. Arising at first
from this vehement and affrighting motion of the
brain, inevitably observable unto the standers by ;
from whence some finding dependent effects to ensue ;
others ascribing hereto as a cause what perhaps but
casually or inconnexedly succeeded ; they might proceed
unto forms of speeches, felicitating the good, or depre-
cating the evil to follow.

CHAPTER X
Of the Jews.

THAT Jews stink naturally, that is, that in
their race and nation there is an evil savour,
is a received opinion we know not how to
admit ; although concede many questionable points,
and dispute not the verity of sundry opinions which
are of affinity hereto. We will acknowledg that cer-
tain odours attend on animals, no less then certain
colours ; that pleasant smels are not confined unto

148 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, vegetables, but found in divers animals, and some more
X richly then in plants. And though the Problem of
Aristotle enquire why no animal smels sweet beside the
Parde? yet later discoveries add divers sorts of Mon-
kei/Sy the Civet Cat and Gazeln, from which our Musk
proceedeth. We confess that beside the smell of the
species, there may be individual odours, and every
Man may have a proper and peculiar savour ; which
although not perceptible unto Man, who hath this
sense, but weak, yet sensible unto Dogs, who hereby
can single out their masters in the dark. We will not
deny that particular Men have sent forth a pleasant
savour, as Theophrastus and Plutarch report of Alex-
ander the great, and Tzetzes and Cardan do testifie of
themselves. That some may also emit an unsavory
odour, we have no reason to deny ; for this may happen
from the quality of what they have taken ; the Faetor
whereof may discover it self by sweat and urine, as
being unmasterable by the natural heat of Man, not to
be dulcified by concoction beyond an unsavory condi-
tion : the like may come to pass from putrid humours,
as is often discoverable in putrid and malignant feavers.
And sometime also in gross and humid bodies even in
the latitude of sanity ; the natural heat of the parts
being insufficient for a perfect and through digestion,
and the errors of one concoction not rectifiable by
another. But that an unsavory odour is gentilitious
or national unto the Jexcs, if rightly understood, we
Cixnnot well concede ; nor will the information of reason
or fence induce it.
p For first, Upon consult of reason, there will be found
no easie assurance to fasten a material or tempera-
mental propriety upon any nation ; there being scarce
any condition Cbut what depends upon clime) which is

\

THE FOURTH BOOK 149

not exhausted or obscured from the commixture of CHAP,
introvenient nations either by commerce or conquest; X
much more Avill it be difficult to make out this affection
in the Jeivs ; whose race however pretended to be pure,
must needs have suffered inseparable commixtures with
nations of all sorts ; not only in regard of their prose-
lytes, but their universal dispersion ; some being posted
from several parts of the earth, others quite lost, and
swallowed up in those nations where they planted.
For the tribes of Reuben^ Gad^ part of Manasses and
Naphthali, which were taken by Assur^ and the rest at
the Sacking of Samaria, which were led away by
Salmanasser into Assyria, and after a year and half
arrived at Arsereth, as is delivered in Esdras ; these I
say never returned, and are by the Jews as vainly
expected as their Messias. Of those of the tribe of
Judah and Benjamin, Avhich were led captive into
Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar, many returned under
Zorobabel; the rest remained, and from thence long
after upon invasion of the Saracens, fled as far as
India,; where yet they are said to remain, but with
little difference from the Gentiles.

The Tribes that returned to Judea, were afterward
widely dispersed ; for beside sixteen thousand which
Titus sent to Rome unto the triumph of his father
Vespasian, he sold no less then an hundred thousand
for slaves. Not many years after, Adrian the Em-
perour, who ruined the whole Countrey, transplanted
manv thousands into Spain, from whence they dis-
persed into divers Countreys, as into France and
England, but were banished after from both. From
Spain they dispersed into Africa, Italy, Constantinople,
and the Dominions of the Turk, where they remain as
yet in very great numbers. And if (according to good

150 rSEUDODOXlA

CHAP, relations) wliere they may freely speak it, they forbear
X not to boast that there are at present many thousand
Jews in Spane^ France and England, and some dis-
pensed withall even to the degree of Priesthood ; it is
a matter very considerable, and could they be smelled
out, would much advantage, not only the Church of
Christ, but also the coffers of Princes.

Now having thus lived in several Countries, and
alwaies in subjection, they must needs have suffered
many commixtures ; and we are sure they are not
exempted from the common ccmtagion of Venery con-
tracted first from Christians. Nor as fornications
unfrequent between them both ; there commonly pass-
ing ojiinions of invitement, that their Women desire
copulation with them rather then their own Nation,
and affect Christian carnality above circumcised venery.
It being therefore acknowledged, that some are lost,
evident that others are mixed, and not assured that
any are distinct, it will be hard to establish this quality
upon the Jcics, unless we also transfer the same unto
those whose generations are mixed, whose genealogies
^are Jewish, and naturally derived from them.

Again, if we concede a National unsavouriness in

any people, yet shall we find the Jews less subject

hereto then any, and that in those regards which most

powerfully concur to such effects, that is, their diet

The Jews and generation. As for their diet whether in obedi-

Ve7"te!n/>er. ^^^^ uttto the prcccpts cf reason, or the injunctions of

titt- parsimony, therein tiiey are very temperate ; seldom

offending in ebriety or excess of drink, nor erring in

gulosity or superfluity of meats ; whereby they prevent

indigestion and crudities, and conse(]uently putrescence

of iuiinors. They have in abomination all flesh maimed,

or the inwards any way vitiated ; and therefore eat no

THE FOURTH BOOK 151

meat but of their own killing. They observe not only CHAP.
fasts at certain times, but are restrained unto very few X
dishes at all times ; so few, that whereas St. Peters
sheet will hardly cover our Tables, their Law doth
scarce permit them to set forth a Lordly feast ; nor
any way to answer the luxury of our times, or those of
our fore-fathers. For of flesh their Law restrains them
many sorts, and such as compleat our feasts : That
Animal, Propter convivia natum, they touch not, nor
any of its preparations, or parts so much in respect at Quanta est
Roman Tables, nor admit they unto their board, Hares, fibA'o^os^
Conies, Herons, Plovers or Szaajis. Of Fishes they only p°nit Apros !
taste of such as have both fins and scales ; which are propter con-
comparatively but few in number, such only, saith """"^ "^'"'"•
Arktotle, whose Egg or spawn is arenaceous ; whereby
are excluded all cetaceous and cartilagious Fishes;
many pectinal, whose ribs are rectilineal : many costal,
which have their ribs embowed ; all spinal, or such as
have no ribs, but only a back bone, or somewhat
analogous thereto, as Eels, Congers, Lximpries ; all that
are testaceous, as Oysters, Codes, Wilks, Scollops,
Muscles; and likewise all crustaceous, as Crabs, Shrimps
and Lobsters. So that observing a spare and simple
diet, whereby they prevent the generation of crudities ;
and fasting often whereby they might also digest them;
they must be less inclinable unto this infirmity then
any other Nation, whose proceedings are not so reason-
able to avoid it.

As for their generations and conceptions (which are
the purer from good diet,) they become more pure and
perfect by the strict observation of their Law ; upon
the injunctions whereof, they severely observe the times
of Purification, and avoid all copulation, either in the
uncleauness of themselves, or impurity of their Women.

152 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. A Rule, I fear, not so well observed by Christians ;
X whereby not only conceptions are prevented, but if they
proceed, so vitiated and defiled, that durable inquina-
tions remain upon the birth. Which, when the con-
ception meets with these impurities, must needs be
very potent ; since in the purest and most fair concep-

Z'\naUrZ^ ^^°"'"^' ^^*^"^^ ^^" ^^^^^'e thc causc of Pox and Meazels,

causes 0/ the fi'om principles of that nature; that is, the raenstrous

MeaZl inipurities in the Mothers blood, and virulent tinctures

contracted by the Infant, in the nutriment of the

womb.

Lastly, Experience will convict it ; for this offensive
odor is no way discoverable in their Synagogues where
many are, and by reason of their number could not be
concealed : nor is the same discernable in commerce or
conversation with such as are cleanly in Apparel, and
decent in their Houses. Surely the Viziars and Ttirk-
ish Basha's are not of this opinion ; who as Sir Henry
Blunt informeth, do generally keep a Jew of their
private Counsel. And were this true, the Jews them-
selves do not strictly make out the intention of their
Law, for in vain do they scruple to approach the dead,
who livingly are cadaverous, or fear any outward pollu-
tion, whose temper pollutes themselves. And lastly,
were this true, yet our opinion is not impartial; for
unto converted Jews who are of the same seed, no Man
imputeth this unsavoury odor; as though Aromatized
by their conversion, they lost their scent with their
Religion, and smelt no longer then they savoured of
the Jew.

Now the ground that begat or propagated this
assertion, might be the distasteful aversness of the
Christian from the Jew^ upon the villany of that fact,
which made them abominable and stink in the nostrils

V

THE FOURTH BOOK 153

of all Men. Which real practise, and metaphorical CHAP,
expression, did after proceed into a literal construe- X
tion ; but was a fraudulent illation ; for such an evil
savour their father Jacob acknowledged in himself, c-en. 34.
when he said, his sons had made him stink in the land,
that is, to be abominable unto the inhabitants thereof.
Now how dangerous it is in sensible things to use
metaphorical expressions unto the people, and what
absurd conceits they will swallow in their literals; an
impatient example we have in our profession; who
having called an eaten ulcer by the name of a Wolf^
common apprehension conceives a reality therein ; and
against our selves, ocular affirmations are pretended to
confirm it.

The nastiness of that Nation, and sluttish course of
life hath much promoted the opinion, occasioned by
their servile condition at first, and inferiour ways of
parsimony ever since ; as is delivered by Mr. Sandys/
They are generally fat, saith he, and rank of the savours
which attend upon sluttish corpulency. The Epithetes
assigned them by ancient times, have also advanced the
same ; for Ammiaim^s Marceliinus describe th them in
such language; and Martial more ancient, in such a
relative expression sets forth unsavoury Bassa.

Quod jejunia Sabbat or iorum.
Mallem, quam quod olex, olere Bassa.

From whence notwithstanding we cannot infer an
inward imperfection in the temper of that Nation ; it
being but an effect in the breath from outward obser-
vation, in their strict and tedious fasting; and was a
common effect in the breaths of other Nations, became
a Proverb among the Greeks, and the reason thereof
begot a Problem in Aristotle. ?•>"""'

Lastly, If all were true, and were this savour con- lejuniaoiere,

154 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, ceded, yet are the reasons alleadged for it no way satis-
X factory. Hiwherius, and after him Alsarins Cikcius^
De steriiitate imputes this cffcct unto their abstinence from salt or
E^i'st ^'"^^ ^^^^ meats ; which how to make good in the present
dipt of the Jews, we know not ; nor shall we conceive
it was observed of old, if we consider they seasoned
every Sacrifice, and all oblations whatsoever ; whereof
we cannot deny a great part was eaten by the Priests.
And if the offering were of flesh, it was salted no less
than thrice, that is, once in the common chamber of
salt, at the foot-step of the Altar, and upon the top
thereof, as is at large delivered by Maimonides. Nor
if they refrained all salt, is the illation very urgent ;
for many there are, not noted for ill odours, which eat
no salt at all ; as all carnivorous Animals, most Chil-
dren, many whole Nations, and probably our Fathers
after the Creation ; there being indeed in every thing
we eat, a natural and concealed salt, which is separated
by digestions, as doth appear in our tears, sweat and
urines, although we refrain all salt, or what doth seem
to contain it.

Another cause is urged by Campegius, and much
received by Christians ; that this ill savour is a curse
derived upon them by Christ, and stands, as a badge
or brand of a generation that crucified their Sulvator.
But this is a conceit without all warrant ; and an easie
way to take off" dispute in what point of obscurity
soever. A method of manv Writers, which much de-
preciates the esteem and value of miracles; that is,
therewith to salve not only real verities, but also non-
existencies. Thus have elder times not only ascribed
the immunity of Irelavd from any venemous beast,
unto the staff or rod of Patrick ; but the long tails of
Kent, unto the malediction of Austm.

THE FOURTH BOOK 155

Thus therefore, although we concede that many CHAP.
opinions are true which hold some conformity unto X
this, yet in assenting hereto, many difficulties must
arise : it being a dangerous point to annex a constant
property unto any Nation, and much more this unto
the Jeiv ; since this quality is not verifiable by observa-
tion ; since the grounds are feeble that should establish
it ; and lastly, since if all were true, yet are the reasons
alleadged for it, of no sufficiency to maintain it.

CHAPTER XI

Of Pigmies.

BY Pigmies we understand a dwarfish race of--|
people, or lowest diminution of mankind, com-
prehended in one cubit, or as some will have
it, in two foot or three spans ; not taking them single,
but nationally considering them, and as they make
up an aggregated habitation. Whereof although
affirmations be many, and testimonies more frequent
then in any other point which wise men have cast into
the list of fables, yet that there is, or ever was such a
race or Nation, upon exact and confirmed testimonies,
our strictest enquiry receives no satisfaction.

I say, exact testimonies, first. In regard of the
Authors, from whom we derive the account, for though
we meet herewith in Herodotus, PMlostratus, Mela,
Pliny, Solinus, and many more ; yet were they deriva-
tive Relators, and the primitive Author was Homer',
who, using often siniilies, as well to delight the ear, as
to illustrate his matter, in the third of his Iliads, com-
pareth the Trojans unto Cranes, when they descend

156 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, against the Piffmies ; which was more largely set out

XI by Opp'ian, Juvenal, Maiituan, and many Poets since,

and being only a pleasant figment in the fountain,

became a solemn story in the stream, and current still

among us.

Again, Many professed enquirers have rejected it;
Straho an exact and judicious Geographer, hath largely
condemned it as a fabulous story, Jiilnis Scaliger a
diligent enquirer, accounts thereof, but as a Poetical
fiction ; Ulysses Aldrovandus a most exact Zoographer
in an express discourse hereon, concludes the story
fabulous, and a Poetical account of Homer; and the
same was formerly conceived by Eustathiits, his excel-
lent Commentator. Albertus Magmts a man ofttimes
too credulous, herein was more then dubious; for he
affirmeth, if any such dwarfs were ever extant, they
were surely some kind of Apes : which is a conceit
allowed by Cardan, and not esteemed improbable by
many others.

There are I confess two testimonies, which from
their authority admit of consideration. The first of
Hist. ani. Aristotle, whose words are these, eVrt Se o tqtto'^, etc.
That is. Hie locus est quern iiicohmt Pygmoet, nan enim
id fabula est, sed pusillum genus ut aiunt. Wherein
indeed Aristotle plaies the Aristotle, that is, the wary
and evading assertor ; For though with non est fahula,
he seems at first to confirm it, yet at the last he claps in
Sciunt aiunt, and shakes the belief he put before upon
it. And therefore I observe Scaliger hath not translated
the first ; perhaps supposing it surreptitious or un-
worthy 90 great an assertor. And truly for those
books of animals, or work of eight hundred talents, as
Athenanis terms it, although ever to be admired, as
containing most excellent truths ; yet are many things

THE FOURTH BOOK 157

therein delivered upon relation, and some repugnant CHAP,
unto the history of our senses ; as we are able to make XI
out in some, and Scal'iger hath observed in many more,
as he hath freely declared in his Comment upon that
piece.

The second testimony is deduced from holy Scrip- Ezek. 27. n.
ture; thus rendered in the vulgar translation, *S<ecZ et
Pygmcei qui erant in turrihus tuis^ pharetras suas sus-
penderunt in muris tuis per gyrum : from whence not-
withstanding we cannot infer this assertion, for first
the Translators accord not, and the Hebrew word
Gammadim is very variously rendered. Though Aquila,
Vetabhis and Lyra will have it Pygmcei, yet in the
Septuagint, it is no more then Watchmen ; and so in
the Arahick and high Dutch. In the Chaldey Cappa-
docians, in Symmachis, Medes, and in the French,
those of Gamad. Theodot'ian of old, and Tremellius
of late, have retained the Textuarv word ; and so have
the Italian, Low Dutch and English Translators, that
is, the Men of Arvad were upon thy walls round about,
and the Gammadims were in thy Towers.

Nor do men only dissent in the Translation of the
word, but in the Exposition of the sense and meaning
thereof; for some by Gammadims understand a people
of Syria, so called from the City Gamala\ some
hereby understand the Cappadocians, many the Medes : see.^fr.
and hereof Forerius hath a singular Exposition, con- J^'^ffjf^^'
ceiving the Watchmen of Tyre might well be called script/on
Pigmies, the Towers of that City being so high, that"
unto Men below, they appeared in a cubital stature.
Others expounded it quite contrary to common accep-
tion, that is not Men of the least, but of the largest
size ; so doth Cornelius construe Pygmcei, or viri cubi-
iales, that is, not Men of a cubit high, but of the

1.58

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.

1 T^f story
of Pigmies
rejected.
- By Pigmies
intending
Fairies and
other spirits
about the
earth as by
Nymphs and
Salaman-
ders, spirits
c/fire and
water. Lib.
De Pigmafis,
Nympbis,
ttc.

larfTcst stature, whose height like that of Giants, is
rather to be taken by the cubit then the foot; in
which phrase we read the measure of Goiiah, whose
height is said to be six cubits and a span. Of affinity
hereto is also the Exposition of Jerom; not taking
Pigmies for dwarfs, but stout and valiant Champions;
not taking the sense of Tryy/ir/, which signifies the cubit
measure, but that which expresseth Pugils ; that is,
Men fit for combat and the exercise of the fist. Thus
can there be no satisfying illation from this Text, the
diversity or rather contrariety of Expositions and
interpretations, distracting more then confirming the
truth of the story.

Again, I say, exact testimonies; in reference unto
circumstantial relations so diversly or contrarily de-
livered. Thus the Relation of Aristotle placeth them
above Egypt towards the head of Nyle in Africa ,
Phllostratus affirms they are about Ganges in Asia,
and Pliny in a third place, that is, Gerania in Scythia :
some write they fight with Cranes, but Menecles in
Athena;ris affirms they fight with Partridges, some say
they ride on Partridges, and some on the backs of
Rams.

Lastly, I say, confirmed testimonies; for though
Paulus Jovius delivers there are Piginies beyond
Japan; Pigafeta, about the Moluccas; and Olaus
MagJins placeth them in Greenland; yet wanting
frequent confirmation in a matter so confirmable, their
affirmation carrieth but slow perswasion ; ^ and wise
men may think there is as much reality in the -Pigmies
of Paracelms; that is, his non-Adamical men, or
middle natures betwixt men and spirits.

There being thus no sufficient confirmation of their
verity, some doubt may arise concerning their possi-

THE FOURTH BOOK 159

bility, wherein, since it is not defined in what dimcn- CHAP,
sions the soul may exercise her faculties, we shall not XI
conclude impossibility ; or that there might not be a
race of Pigmies, as there is sometimes of Giants. So
may we take in the opinion of Austin, and his Comment
Ludovicti-s, but to believe they should be in the stature
of a foot or span, requires the preaspection of such a
one as Philetas the Poet in Athenoeus : who was fain to
fasten lead unto his feet lest the wind should blow
him away. Or that other in the same Author,
who was so little 7it ad obolum accederet ; a story so
strange, that we might herein excuse the PRINTER,
did not the account of Julian accord unto it, as
Causabone hath observed in his learned Animadver-
sions.

Lastly, If any such Nation there were, yet is it
ridiculous what Men have delivered of them ; that
they fight with Cranes upon the backs of Ravis or
Partridges : or what is delivered by Ctesias, that they
are Negroes in the middest of India ; whereof the
King of that Country entertaineth three thousand
Archers for his guard. Which is a relation below the
tale of Oheron ; nor could they better defend him, then
the Emblem saith, they offended Hercules whilest he
slept ; that is, to wound him no deeper, then to awake
him.

CHAI'.
XII

160 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAPTER XII

Of the great Climacterical year, that is,
Sixty three.

CERTAINLY the Eyes of the understanding,
and those of the sense are differently deceived
in their greatest objects; the sense appre-
hending them in lesser magnitudes then their dim.en-
sions require ; so it beholdeth the Sun, the Stars, and
the Earth it self. But the understanding quite
otherwise: for that ascribeth unto many things far
larger horizons then their due circumscriptions require:
and receiveth them with amplifications which their
reality will not admit. Thus hath it fared with many
Heroes and most worthy persons, who being sufficiently
commendable from true and unquestionable merits,
have received advancement from falshood and the
fruitful stock of Fables. Thus hath it liappened unto
the Stars, and Luminaries of heaven : who being suffi-
ciently admirable in themselves, have been set out
by effects, no way dependent on their efficiencies, and
advanced by amplifications to the questioning of their
true endowments. Thus is it not improbable it hath
also fared with number, which though wonderful in it
self, and sufficiently magnifiable from its demonstrable
affections, hath yet received adjections from the multi-
plying conceits of men, and stands laden with addi-
tions, which its equity will not admit.

And so perhaps hath it happened unto the number,
7 and 9, which multiplied into themselves do make up
Sixty three, commonly esteemed the great Climacterical
of our lives. For the daies of men are usually cast up

year.

THE FOURTH BOOK IGl

by Septenaries, and every seventh year conceived to CHAP,
carry some altering character with it, either in the XII
temper of body, mind, or both. But among all other, The gnat
three are most remarkable, that is, 7 times 7 or fourtv ^^'""^'"''■

- . _ . •' cal, Sixty-

nine, 9 times 9 or eighty one, and 7 times 9 or the year Huecnoswh
of Sixty three ; which is conceived to carry with it the '^'^"^^'''"''
most considerable fatality ; and consisting of both the
other numbers was apprehended to comprise the vertue
of either : is therefore expected and entertained with
fear, and esteemed a favour of fate to pass it over.
Which notwithstanding many suspect to be but a
Panick terrour, and men to fear they justly know not
what : and to speak indifferently, I find no satisfac-
tion : nor any sufficiency in the received grounds to
establish a rational fear.

Now herein to omit Astrological considerations
(which are but rarely introduced) the popular founda-
tion whereby it hath continued, is first, the extraordi-
nary power and secret virtue conceived to attend these
numbers : whereof we must confess there have not
wanted not only especial commendations, but very
singular conceptions. Among Philosophers, Pytha-
goras seems to have played the leading part; which
was long after continued by his disciples, and the
Italick School. The Philosophy of Plato, and most
of the Platonists abounds in numeral considerations:
above all, Philo the learned Jezv, hath acted this part
even to superstition ; bestowing divers pages in summing
up every thing, which might advantage this number.
Which notwithstanding, when a serious Reader shall
perpend, he will hardly find any thing that may con-
vince his judgment, or any further perswade, then the
lenity of his belief, or prejudgment of reason inclineth.

For first. Not only the number of 7 and 9 from

VOL. II. L

162 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, considerations abstruse, have been extolled by most,
XII but all or most of the other digits have been as
mystically applauded. For the number of One and
Three have not been only admired by the Heathens,
but from adorable grounds, the unity of God, and
mystery of the Trinity admired by many Christians.
The number of four stands much admired, not only in
the quaternity of the Elements, which are the prin-
ciples of bodies, but in the letters of the Name of
God, which in the Greeks Arabian. Persian^ Hebrew,
and Egyptian, consisteth of that number ; and was so
venerable among the Pythagoreans, that they swore by
the number four. That of six hath found many leaves
in its favour ; not only for the dales of the Creation,
but its natural consideration, as being a perfect
number, and the first that is compleated by its parts ;
that is, the sixt, the half, and the third, 1. 2. 3.
Which drawn into a sum, make six. The number
of Ten hath been as highly extolled, as containing
even, odd, long, plain, quadrate and cubical numbers;
and ^rw^o^/^ observed with admiration, that Barbarians
as well as Greeks, did use numeration unto Ten, which
being so general, was not to be judged casual, but to
have a foundation in nature. So that not only 7 and
9, but all the rest have had their Elegies, as may be
observed at large in Rhodiginus, and in several Writers
since : every one extolling number, according to his
subject, and as it advantaged the present discourse in
hand.

Again, They have been commended not only from
pretended grounds in nature, but from artificial, casual
or fabulous foundations : so have some endeavoured to
advance their admiration, from the 9 Muses, from the
7 Wonders of the World, from the 7 Gates of Thebes :

THE FOURTH BOOK 163

in that 7 Cities contended for Homer, in that there CHAP,
are 7 Stars in Ursa minora and 7 in Charles wayn, or XII
Plaustrura of Ursa viajor. Wherein indeed although
the ground be natural, yet either from constellations
or their remarkable parts, there is the like occasion to
commend any other number, the number 5 from the
stars in Sagitta, 3 from the girdle of Orion, and 4 from
Equkulus, Crusero, or the feet of the Centaur : yet are
such as these clapt in by very good Authors, and some
not omitted by Philo.

Nor are they only extolled from Arbitrary and
Poetical grounds, but from foundations and principles,
false or dubious. That Women are menstruant, and
Men pubescent at the year of twice seven is accounted
a punctual truth ; which period nevertheless we dare
not precisely determine, as having observed a variation
and latitude in most, agreeable unto the heat of clime
or temper; Men arising variously unto virility, accord-
ing to the activity of causes that promote it. Sanguis
menstruosus ad diem, ut plurimum, septimum durai,
saith Philo. Which notwithstanding is repugnant
unto experience, and the doctrine of Hippocrates, who
in his book, de diceta, plainly affirmeth, it is thus but
with few women, and only such as abound with pitui-
tous and watery humours.

It is further conceived to receive addition, in that
there are 7 heads of Nyle, but we have made manifest
elsewhere, that by the description of Geographers, they
have been sometime more, and are at present fewer.

In that there were 7 Wise men of Greece, which
though generally received, yet having enquired into
the verity thereof we cannot so readily determine it,
for in the life of Tholes, who was accounted in that
number, Diogenes Laertiiis plainly saith, Magna de

164

PSEUDODOXIA

Nuncius
Sydercus.

CHAP, eorum numero d'lscordia est ; some holding but four,
XII some ten, others twelve, and none agreeth in their
names, though according in their number.

In that there arc just 7 Planets or errant Stars in
the lower orbs of Heaven, but it is now demonstrable
unto sense, that there are many more ; as Galileo hath
declared, that is, two more in the orb of Saturn, and
no less then four more in the sphere of Jupiter. And
the like may be said of the Pleiades or 7 Stars, which
are also introduced to magnifie this number, for
whereas scarce discerning six, we account them 7, by
his relation, there are no less then fourty.

That the Heavens are encompassed with 7 Circles, is
also the allegation of Philo ; which are in his account,
the Arctick, Antarctick, the Summer and Winter
Tropicks, the ^Equator, Zodiack, and the Milky
circle; whereas by Astronomers they are received in
greater number. For though we leave out the
Lacteous circle (which Aratus, Geminus, and Proclus,
out of him hath numbred among the rest) yet are
tliere more by four then Philo mentions ; that is, the
Horizon, Meridian and both the Colures ; circles very
considerable, and generally delivered, not only by
Ptolomicy and the Astronomers since his time, but such
as flourished long before, as Hipparchus and Eudoxiis.
So that for ought I know, if it make for our purpose,
or advance the theme in hand, with equal liberty, we
may affirm there were 7 Sybils, or but 7 signs in the
Zodiack circle of Heaven.
Tp'.c >ta«ope? That verse in Virgil translated out of Horner^ O
Aaraoiitac fgj-qng quatcrqiic beati; that is as men will have it,
7 times happy, hath much advanced this number in
critical apprehensions ; yet is not this construction so
indubitably to be received, as not at all to be ques-

THE FOURTH BOOK 165

tioned : for though Rliodiginus, Beroaldtis, and others CHAP,
from the authority of Macrohius so interpret it, yet XII
Servius his ancient commentator conceives no more
thereby then a finite number for indefinite, and that
no more is implied then often happy. Strabo the Lib. lo.
ancientest of them all, conceives no more by this in
Horner^ then a full and excessive expression ; whereas
in common phrase and received language, he should
have termed them thrice happy; herein exceeding
that number, he called them four times happy, that is,
more then thrice. And this he illustrates by the like
expression of Homer, in the speech of Circe ; who to
express the dread and terrour of the Ocean, sticks not
unto the common form of speech in the strict account
of its reciprocations, but largely speaking, saith, it
ebbs and flows no less then thrice a day, ierque die
revomit fiuctus iterumque resorhet. And so when it is
said by Horace, faiices ter et amplkis, the exposition is
sufficient, if we conceive no more then the letter fairly
beareth, that is, four times, or indefinitely more then
thrice.

But the main considerations which most set of this
number, are observations drawn from the motions of
the ]Moon, supposed to be measured by sevens ; and
the critical or decretory daies dependent on that
number. As for the motion of the Moon, though we
grant it to be measured by sevens, yet will not this
advance the same before its fellow numbers ; for hereby
the motion of other Stars are not measured, the fixed
Stars by many thousand years, the Sun by 365 daies, the
superiour Planets by more, the inferiour by somewhat
less. And if we consider the revolution of the first
Movable, and the daily motion from East to West,
common unto all the Orbs, we shall find it measured

166

PSEUDODOXIA

IVhat a
Salary
mtnth is.

tn partu.

CHAP, by another number, for being performed in four and

XII twenty hours, it is made up of 4 times 6 : and this is

the measure and standard of other parts of time, of

months, of years, Olympiades, Lustres, Indictions of

Cycles, Jubilies, etc.

Again, Months are not only Lunary, and measured
by the Moon, but also Solary, and determined by the
motion of the Sun ; that is, the space wherein the Sun
(loth pass 30 degrees of the Ecliptick. By this month
Deoctomes Hifpocrates computed the time of the Infants gesta-
tion in the womb ; for 9 times 30, that is, 270 daies,
or compleat 9 months, make up forty weeks, the
common compute of women. And this is to be under-
stood, when he saith, 2 daies makes the fifteenth, and
3 the tenth part of a month. This was the month of
the ancient Hebrews before their departure out of
Egypt : and hereby the compute will fall out right,
and the account concur, when in one place it is said,
the waters of the flood prevailed an hundred and fifty
daies, and in another it is delivered, that thev pre-
vailed from the seventeenth dav of the second month,
unto the seventeenth day of the seventh. As for
hebdomadal periods or weeks, although in regard of
their Sabbaths, they were observed by the Hebrews^
yet it is not apparent the ancient Greeks or Romans
used any : but had another division of their months
into Ides, Nones and Calends.

Moreover, Moneths howsoever taken, are not exactly
divisible into septenaries or weeks, which fully contain
seven daies : whereof four times do make compleatly
twenty eight. For, beside the usual or Calendary
month, there are but four considerable : the month of
Peragration, of Apparition, of Consecution, and the
medical or Dccretorial month; whereof some come

THE FOURTH BOOK 167

short, others exceed this account. A month of Pera- CHAP,
gration, is the time of the Moons revolution from any XII
part of the Zodiack, unto the same again ; and this
containeth but 27 daies, and about 8 hours : which
Cometh short to compleat the septenary account. The
month of Consecution, or as some will term it, of pro-
gression, is the space between one conjunction of the
Moon with the Sun, unto another : and this containeth
29 daies and an half : for the Moon returning unto the
same point wherein it was kindled by the Sun, and not
finding it there again (for in the mean time, by its
proper motion it hath passed through 2 signs) it
followeth after, and attains the Sun in the space of
2 daies and 4 hours more, which added unto the
account of Peragration, makes 29 daies and an half:
so that this month exceedeth the latitude of Septen-
aries, and the fourth part comprehendeth more then
7 daies. A month of Apparition, is the space wherein
the Moon appeareth (deducting three daies wherein
it commonly disappeareth ; and being in combustion
with the Sun, is presumed of less activity,) and this
containeth but 26 daies and 12 hours. The medical
month, not much exceedeth this, consisting of 26 daies
and 22 hours, and is made up out of all the other
months. For if out of 29 and an half, the month of
Consecution, we deduct 3 daies of disappearance, there
will remain the month of Apparition 26 daies and 12
hours : whereto if we add 27 daies and 8 hours, the
month of Peragration, there will arise 53 daies and
10 hours, which divided by 2, makes 26 daies and 22
hours : called by Physitians the medical month : intro-
duced by Galen against Archigenes, for the better
compute of Decretory or Critical daies.

As for the Critical daies (such I mean wherein upon

168 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, a decertation between the disease and nature, there
XII ensueth a sensible alteration, either to life or death,)
ly/iata the reasons thereof are rather deduced from x\strology,
,iayis. then Arithmetick : for accounting from the beginning
of the disease, and reckoning on unto the seventh day,
the Moon will be in a Tetragonal or Quadrate aspect,
that is, 4 signs removed from that wherein the disease
began : in the fourteenth day it will be in an opposite
aspect: and at the end of the third septenary. Tetra-
gonal again : as will most graphically appear ir the
figures of Astrologers, especially Iaicos Gauricus, De
diebwi decretoriis.

Again, (Beside that computing by the Medical
month, the first hebdomade or septenary consists of
6 dales, seventeen hours and an half, the second
happeneth in 13 daies and eleven hours, and the third
but in the twentieth natural day) what Galen first, and
Ahen-Ezra since observed in his Tract of Critical daies,
in regard of Eccentricity and the Epicycle or lesser
orb wherein it moveth, the motion of the Moon is
various and unequal; whereby the Critical account
must also vary. For though its middle motion be
equal, and of 13 degrees, yet in the other it moveth
sometimes fifteen, sometimes less then twelve. For
moving in the upper part of its orb, it performeth its
motion more slowly then in the lower ; insomuch that
being at the height, it arriveth at the Tetragonal and
opposite signs sooner, and the Critical day will be in
6 and 13 ; and being at the lowest, the critical account
will be out of the latitude of T, nor happen before the
eighth or ninth day. Which are considerations not to
be neglected in the compute of decretory daies, and
manifestly declare that other numbers must have a
respect herein as well as 7 and fourteen.

THE FOURTH BOOK 169

Lastly, Some things to this intent are deduced from CHAP,
holy Scripture ; thus is the year of Jiih'iU introduced XII
to magnifie this number, as being a year made out
of 7 times 7 ; wherein notwithstanding there may be a
misapprehension ; for this ariseth not from 7 times 7,
that is, 49 ; but was observed the fiftieth year, as is
expressed, And you shall hallow the fiftieth year, a
Juhile shall that fiftieth year be unto you. Answer- Levit. 25.
able whereto is the Exposition of the Jews themselves,
as is delivered by Ben-Maimoii ; that is, the year of
Juhile, Cometh not into the account of the years of 7,
but the fourty ninth is the Release, and the fiftieth
the year of Jubile. Thus is it also esteemed no small
advancement unto this number, that the Genealogy
of our Saviour is summed up by 14, that is, this
number doubled ; according as is expressed. So all Mat. 1.
the generations from Abraham to David are fourteen
generations, and from David unto the carrying away
into Babylon, are fourteen generations ; and from the
carrying away into Babylon unto Christ, are fourteen
generations. Which nevertheless must not be strictly
understood as numeral relations require ; for from
David unto Jeconiah are accounted by Matthew but 14
generations; whereas according to the exact account
in the History of Kings, there were at least 17 ; and
3 in this account, that is, Ahazias, Joas and Amazias
are left out. For so it is delivered by the Evangelist :
And Joram begat Ozius : whereas in the regal Gene-
alogy there are 3 successions between : for Ozia^ or
Uzziah was the son of Amazias, Amazias of Joas, Joas
of Azariah, and Azariah of Joram : so that in strict
account, Joram wets the Abavus or Grand-father twice
removed, and not the Father of Ozias. And these
second omitted descents made a very considerable

170 iPSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, measure of time, in the Royal chronology of Jiuhih :
XII for though Azariah reigned but one year, yet Joas
reigned fourty, and Amazias no less then nine and
twenty. However therefore these were delivered by
the Evangelist, and carry (no doubt) an incontroulable
conformity unto the intention of his delivery : yet are
they not appliable unto precise numerality,nor strictly
to be drawn unto the riijid test of numbers.

Lastly, Though many things have been delivered by
Authors concerning number, and they transferred unto
the advantage of their nature, yet are they oft-times
otherwise to be understood, then as they are vulgarly
received in active and causal considerations ; they
being many times delivered Hieroglyphically, Meta-
phorically, Illustratively, and not with reference unto
action or causality. True it is, that God made all
things in number, weight and measure, yet nothing by
them or through the efficacy of either. Indeed our
daies, actions and motions being measured by time
(which is but motion measured) whatever is observable
in any, falls under the account of some number ; which
notwithstanding cannot be denominated the cause of
those events. So do we injustly assign the power of
Action even unto Time it self; nor do they speak pro-
perly who say that Time consumeth all things ; for
Time is not effective, nor are bodies destroyed by it,
but from the action and passion of their Elements in
it; whose account it only afford eth : and measuring
out their motion, informs us in the periods and terms
of their duration, rather then eflfecteth or physically
produceth the same.
mactericis. ' A sccoud Consideration which promoteth this opinion,
Deoccuitis j^j.g confirmations drawn from Writers, who have made

iiatura; .

miracuiu. obscrvatious, or set down favourable reasons for this

THE FOURTH BOOK 171

Climacterical year; so have Henricus Ranzov'ms, CHAP.
Baptista Codronchus, and Levintis Lemnius much con- XII
firmed the same ; but above all, that memorable Letter
of Augustus sent unto his Nephew Caiu^, wherein he
encourageth him to celebrate his nativity, for he had
now escaped Sixty three, the great Climacterical and Bei. lib. 5.
dangerous year unto man : which notwithstanding
rightly perpended, it can be no singularity to question
it, nor any new Paradox to deny it.

For first, It is implicitely, and upon consequence
denied by Aristotle in his Politicks, in that discourse
against Plato, who measured the vicissitude and muta-
tion of States, by a periodical fatality of number.
Ptolomie that famous Mathematician plainly saith, he
will not deliver his doctrines by parts and numbers
which are ineffectual, and have not the nature of
causes ; now by these numbers saith Rhodiginus and
Mirandula, he implieth Climacterical years, that is,
septenaries, and novenaries set down by the bare
observation of numbers. Censorhius an Author of
great authority, and sufficient antiquity, speaks yet
more amply in his book De die Natali, wherein ex-
presly treating of Climacterical daies, he thus delivereth
himself. Some maintain that 7 times 7, that is, fourty
nine, is most dangerous of any other, and this is the
most general opinion ; others unto 7 times 7, add 9
times 9, that is, the year of eighty one, both which
consisting of square and quadrate numbers, were
thought by Plato and others to be of great considera-
tion; as for this year of Sixty three or 7 times 9,
though some esteem it of most danger, yet do I con-
ceive it less dangerous then the other ; for though it
containeth both numbers above named, that is, 7 and
9, yet neither of them square or quadrate ; and as it

172 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, is different from them both, so is it not potent in
XII either. Nor is this year remarkable in the death
of many famous men. I find indeed that Aristotle
died this year, but he by the vigour of his mind, a
long time sustained a natural infirmity of stomack ;
so that it was a greater wonder he attained unto Sixty
three, then that he lived no longer. The Psalm of
Moses hath mentioned a year of danger differing from
all these : and that is ten times 7 or seventy ; for so it is
said, The daies of Man are threescore and ten. And
the very same is affirmed by Soloiu as Herodotus relates
in a speech of his unto Crcesus^ Ego annis septuaginta
hmnanoc v'ltae modum dejinio : and surely that year must
be of greatest danger, which is the Period of all the
rest; and fewest safely pass thorow that, which is set
as a bound for few or none to pass. And therefore
the consent of elder times, setling their conceits upon
Climacters, not only differing from this of ours, but
one another ; though several Nations and Ages do
fancy unto themselves different years of danger, yet
every one expects the same event, and constant verity
in each.

Again, Though Varro divided the daies of man into
five proportions, Hippocrates into 7, and Solon into 10 ;
yet probably their divisions were to be received with
latitude, and their considerations not strictly to be
confined unto their last unities. So when Varro
extendeth Puertia unto 15. Adolescentia unto 30.
Jiivcntus unto 35. There is a latitude between the
terms or Periods of compute, and the verity holds good
in the accidents of any years between them. So when
Hippocrates divideth our life into 7 degi-ees or stages,
and maketh the end of the first 7. Of the second 14.
Of the third 28. Of the fourth 35. Of the fift 47.

THE FOURTH BOOK 178

Of the sixt 56. And of the seventh, the last year when CHAP,
ever it happeneth ; herein we may observe, he maketh XII
not his divisions precisely by 7 and 9, and omits the
great Climacterical ; beside there is between every one
at least the latitude of 7 years, in which space or
interval, that is either in the third or fourth year,
what ever falleth out is equally verified of the whole
degree, as though it had happened in the seventh.
Solon divided it into ten Septenaries, because in every
one thereof, a man received some sensible mutation ;
in the first is Dedention or falling of teeth ; in {he
second Pubescence ; in the third the beard groweth ;
in the fourth strength prevails; in the fift maturity
for issue ; in the sixt moderation of appetite ; in the
seventh prudence, etc. Now herein there is a tolerable
latitude, and though the division proceed by 7, yet is
not the total verity to be restrained unto the last
year ; nor constantly to be expected the beard should
be com pleat at 21. or wisdom acquired just in 49.
and thus also though 7 times 9 contain one of those
septenaries, and doth also happen in our declining
years ; yet might the events thereof be imputed unto
the whole septenary ; and be more reasonably enter-
tained with some latitude, then strictly reduced unto
the last number, or all the accidents from 56. imputed
unto Sixty three.

Thirdly, Although this opinion may seem confirmed
by observation, and men may say it hath been so
observed, yet we speak also upon experience, and do
believe that men from observation will collect no
satisfaction. That other years may be taken against
it, especially if they have the advantage to precede it ;
as sixty against sixty three, and sixty three against
sixty six. For fewer attain to the latter then the

174

PSEUDODOXIA

De catena
temporis.

(HAP. former; and so surely in the first septenary do most
XII die, and probably also in the very first vear; for all
that ever lived were in the account of that vear ;
beside the infirmities that attend it are so manv, and
the body that receives them so tender and inconfirmed,
we scarce count any alive that is not past it.

Fabritius Paduaniu^ discoursing of the great Climac-
terical, attempts a numeration of eminent men, who
died in that year; but in so small a number, as not
sufficient to make a considerable Induction. He men-
tioneth but four, Diog-ene.s- CymciiS, Dyonyaius Hera-
cleofiais, Xenocrates Platonicics, and Plato. As for
Dio7ii/s'ni,f, as Censorinus witnesseth, he famished himself
in the 82 year of his life ; Xenocrates by the testimony
of Lae>-tius fell into a cauldron, and died the same
year, and Diogenes the Cynick, by the same testimony
lived almost unto ninety. The date of Plato's death
is not exactly agreed on, but all dissent from this
which he determineth : Neanthes in Laertius extendeth
his daies unto 84. Suida^ unto 82. But Hemuppus
defineth his death in 81. And this account seemeth
most exact ; for if, as he delivereth, Plato was born in
the 88 Olympiade, and died in the first vear of the
108, the account will not surpass the year of 81, and so
in his death he verified the opinion of his life, and
of the life of man, whose period, as Censorinus re-
cordeth, he placeth in the Quadrate of 9, or 9 times 9,
that is, eighty one : and therefore as Seneca delivereth,
the Magicians at Athens did sacrifice unto him, as
declaring in his death somewhat above humanitv ;
because he died in the day of his nativity, and without
deduction justly accomplished the year of eighty one.
Bodine I confess, delivers a larger list of men that died
in this year, Moritnitur innumerahiles anno sexagesimo

Method.
Hist.

THE FOURTH BOOK 175

tertio, Jristoteles, Chrysippus, Bocat'ms, Bemardusy CHAP.
Erasmus, Lutherus, Melancthon, Sylvius, Jleamider, XII
Jacobus Sturmms, Nicolaus Causanus, Thomas Lmacer,
eodem anno Cicero ccesus est. Wherein beside that it
were not difficult to make a larger Catalogue of
memorable persons that died in other years, we cannot
but doubt the verity of his Induction. As for Sylvius
and Aleocander, which of that name he meaneth I know
not ; but for Chrysippus, by the testimony of Lacriiu^,
he died in the 73 year, Bocatim in the 62, Linacer the
64, and Erasmtcs exceedeth 70, as Paultis Jovius hath
delivered in his Elogy of learned men. And as for
Cicero, as Plutarch in his life affirmeth, he was slain in
the year of 64 ; and therefore sure the question is hard
set, and we have no easie reason to doubt, when great
and entire Authors shall introduce injustifiable ex-
amples, and authorize their assertions by what is not
authentical.

Fourthly, They which proceed upon strict numera-
tions, and will by such regular and determined waies
measure out the lives of men, and periodically define
the alterations of their tempers ; conceive a regularity
in mutations, with an equality in constitutions, and
forget that variety, which Physitians therein discover.
For seeing we affirm that women do naturally grow
old before men, that the cholerick fall short in longaevity ChoUrick
of the sanguine, that there is senium ajite senectum, a,nd ^"','^,„<,„/y
many grow old before they arrive at age, we cannot ^horttriivtJ.
affix unto them all one common point of danger, but
should rather assign a respective fatality unto each.
Which is concordant unto the doctrine of the numerists,
and such as maintain this opinion : for they affirm
that one number respecteth Men, another Women, as
Bodin explaineth that of Seneca Septimus gitisque

176 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, anmut (ctati aignum imprimit, subjoins Hoc de maribus
XII dictum oportuit^ hoc j^fi^um mtiieri licet, yerfectum
jiumenim, id est, sextum f(vmincus scptenariinn mares
immutare.

Fiftly, Since we esteem this opinion to have some
ground in nature, and that nine times seven revolutions
of the Sun, imprints a dangerous Character on such as
arrive unto it ; it will have some doubt behind, in
what subjection hereunto were the lives of our fore-
fathers presently after the flood, and more especially
before it ; who attaining unto 8 or 900 years, had not
their Climacters Computable by digits, or as we do
account them ; for the great Climacterical was past
unto them before they begat Children, or gave any
Testimony of tlieir virility ; for we read not that any
begat children before the age of sixty five. And this
may also afford a hint to enquire, what are the
Climacters of other animated creatures ; whereof the
lives of some attain not so far as this of ours, and that
of others extend a considerable space beyond it.

Lastly, The imperfect accounts that Men have kept
of time, and the difference thereof both in the same
and divers common Wealths, will much distract the
certainty of this assertion. For though there were a
fatality in this year, yet divers were, and others might
be out in their account, aberring several waies from
the true and just compute, and calling that one year,
which perhaps might be another.

For first, They might be out in the commencement
or beginning of their account ; for every man is many
months elder then he computeth. For although we
begin the same from our nativity, and conceive that
no arbitrary, but natural term of compute, yet for the
duration of life or existence, we are liable in the

THE FOURTH BOOK 177

Womb unto the usual distinctions of time; and are CHAP,
not to be exempted from the account of age and life, XII
where we are subject to diseases, and often suffer
death. And therefore Pythagoras^ Hippocrates, Diodes,
Jvicenna and others, have set upon us numeral rela-
tions and temporal considerations in the womb ; not
only affirming the birth of the seventh month to be
vital, that of the eighth mortal, but the progression
thereto to be measured by rule, and to hold a propor-
tion unto motion and formation. As what receiveth
motion in the seventh, to be perfected in the Tripli-
cities ; that is, the time of conformation unto motion
is double, and that from motion unto the birth, treble;
So what is formed the 35 day, is moved the seventy,
and born the 210 day. And therefore if any invisible
causality there be, that after so many years doth
evidence it self as Sixty three, it will be questionable
whether its activity only set out at our nativity, and
begin not rather in the womb, wherein we place the
like considerations. Which doth not only entangle
this assertion, but hath already embroiled the en-
deavours of Astrology in the erection of Schemes, and
the judgment of death or diseases; for being not
incontroulably determined, at what time to begin,
whether at conception, animation or exclusion (it
being indifferent unto the influence of Heaven to begin
at either) they have invented another way, that is, to
begin ab Hora gtusstionis, as Haly, Messahallach, Gani-
vetus, and Guido Bonatus have delivered.

Again, In regard of the measure of time by months
and years, there will be no small difficulty ; and if we
shall strictly consider it, many have been and still may
be mistaken. For neither the motion of the Moon,
whereby months are computed ; nor of the Sun, whereby

VOL. II. ivr

178 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, years are accounted, consisteth of whole numbers, but
XII admits of fractions, and broken parts, as we have
already declared concerning the Moon. That of the
Sun consisteth of 365 daiee, and almost 6 hours, that
is, wanting eleven minutes; which 6 hours omitted, or
not taken notice of, will in process of time largely
deprave the compute ; and this is the occasion of the
Bissextile or leap-year, which was not observed in all
times, nor punctually in all Common-Wealths ; so that
in Sixty three years there may be lost almost 18 dales,
omitting the intercalation of one day every fourth year,
allowed for this quadrant, or 6 hours supernumerary.
And though the same were observed, yet to speak
strictly a man may be somewhat out in the account of
his age at Sixty three, for although every fourth year
we insert one day, and so fetch up the quadrant, yet
those eleven minutes whereby the year comes short of
perfect 6 hours, will in the circuit of those years arise
unto certain hours ; and in a larger progression of
time unto certain daies. Whereof at present we find
experience in the Calender we observe. For the Julian
year of 365 daies being eleven minutes larger then the
annual revolution of the Sun, there will arise an anti-
cipation in the JEquinoxes; and as Jwictinus com-
puteth, in every 136 year they will anticipate almost
Comment, in one day. And therefore those ancient men and
j^J^'*" Nestors of old times, which yearly observed their
Sacrobosco. nativities, might be mistaken in the day; nor that to
be construed without a grain of Salt, which is delivered
by Moses; At the end of four hundred years, even the
self same day, all the host of Israel went out of the
land of Effypt. For in that space of time the .Equi-
noxes had anticipated, and the eleven minutes had
amounted far above a day. And this compute rightly

THE FOURTH BOOK 179

considered will fall fouler on them who cast up the CHAP,
lives of Kingdoms, and sum up their duration by XII
particular numbers ; as Plato first began, and some have
endeavoured since by perfect and spherical numbers, by
the square and cube of 7 and 9 and 12, the great
number of Plato. Wherein indeed Bodine hath Mat. Histor.
attempted a particular enumeration ; but (beside the
mistakes committible in the solary compute of years)
the difference of Chronology disturbs the satisfaction
and quiet of his computes ; some adding, others de-
tracting, and few punctually according in any one
year; whereby indeed such accounts should be made
up; for the variation in an unite destroys the total
illation.

Thirdly, The compute may be unjust not only in a
strict acception, of few daies or hours, but in the
latitude also of some years ; and this may happen from
the different compute of years in divers Nations, and
even such as did maintain the mo-st probable way of
account : their year being not only different from one
another, but the civil and common account disagreeing
much from the natural year, whereon the consideration
is founded. Thus from the testimony of Herodotus,
Censorimis and others, the Greeks observed the Lunary ThcLunary
year, that is, twelve revolutions of the Moon, 354 daies ;>'"»'■ ^^"''■
but the Egyptians, and many others adhered unto the
Solary account, that is, 365 daies, that is, eleven daies TheSoiary

., .J year wlutt.

longer. Now hereby the account oi the one would
very much exceed the other : A man in the one would
account himself 63, when one in the other would think
himself but 61 ; and so although their nativities were
under the same hour, yet did they at different years
believe the verity of that which both esteemed affixed
and certain unto one. The like mistake there is in a

180 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, tradition of our daies; men conceiving a peculiar
XII danfijcr in the beginning daies of May^ set out as a
fatal period unto consumptions and Chronical diseases;
wherein notwithstanding we compute by Calenders,
not only different from our ancestors, but one another;
the compute of the one anticipating that of the other;
so that while we are in Aprils others begin May^ and
the danger is past unto one, while it beginneth with
another.

Fourthly, Men were not only out in the number

of some daies, the latitude of a few years, but might

be wide by whole Olympiades and divers Decades

of years. For as Certsorinics relateth, the ancient

Arcadians observed a year of three months, the Car'unis

The different of six, the Iheriaus of four ; and as Diodorus and Xeiio-

TJeTsurel/ p'""'" dc jEqulvoch alleadgeth, the ancient Egyptians

ayear. have uscd a year of three, two, and one moneth : so

that the Climacterical was not only different unto

those Nations, but unreasonably distant from ours ; for

Sixty three will pass in their account, before they

arrive so high as ten in ours.

Nor if we survey the account of Rome it self, mav
we doubt they were mistaken ; and if they feared
Climacterical years, might err in their numeration. For
the civil year whereof the people took notice, did some-
times come short, and sometimes exceed the natural.
For according to Varro^ Suetoninus and Censorinus^
their year consisted first of ten months; which com-
prehended but 304« daies, that is, 61 less than ours
containeth ; after by Numa or Tarqnhie from a super-
stitious conceit of imparity were added 51 daies, which
made 355, one day more then twelve revolutions of the
Moon. And thus a long time it continued, the civil
compute exceeding the natural ; the correction whereof,

THE FOURTH BOOK 181

and the due ordering of the Leap year was referred CHAP.
unto the Pontifices ; who either upon favour or malice, XII
that some might continue their offices a longer or
shorter time ; or from the magnitude of the year that
men might be advantaged, or endamaged in their
contracts, by arbitrary intercalations depraved the
whole account. Of this abuse Cicero accused Verres,
which at last proceeded so far, that when Julius CcEsar
came unto that office, before the redress hereof he was
fain to insert two intercalary months unto November and
December, when he had already inserted 23 dales unto
February ; so that the year consisted of 445 dales ; a
quarter of a year longer then that we observe; and
though at the last the year was reformed, yet in the
mean time they might be out wherein they summed
up Climacterical observations.

Lastly, One way more there may be of mistake, and
that not unusual among us, grounded upon a double
compute of the year ; the one beginning from the 25
of March, the other from the day of our birth, unto
the same again which is the natural account. Now
hereupon many men frequently miscast their dales;
for in their age they deduce the account not from the
day of their birth, but the year of our Lord, wherein
they were born. So a man that was born in January
1582, if he live to fall sick in the latter end of March
1645, will sum up his age, and say I am now Sixty
three, and in my Climacterical and dangerous year;
for I was bom in the year 1582, and now it is 1645,
whereas indeed he wanteth many months of that year,
considering the true and natural account unto his
birth ; and accounteth two months for a year : and
though the length of time and accumulation of years
do render the mistake insensible ; yet is it all one, as

182 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, if one born in Jamuiry IG-t'i, should be accounted a
XII year old the 25 of March 1645.

All which })erpcnded, it may be easily perceived
with what insecurity of truth we adhere unto this
opinion ; ascribing not only effects depending; on the
natural period of time unto arbitrary calculations, and
such as vary at pleasure ; but confirming our tenets by
the uncertain account of others and our selves. There
being no positive or indisputable ground where to
begin our compute ; that if there were, men have been
several waies mistaken ; the best in some latitude,
others in greater, according to the different compute of
divers states, the short and irreconcilable years of
some, the exceeding error in the natural frame of
others, and the lapses and false deductions of ordinary
accountants in most.

Which duly considered, together with a strict ac-
count and critical examen of reason, will also distract
the witty determinations of Astrology. That Saturn
the enemy of life, comes almost every seventh year,
unto the quadrate or malevolent place; that as the
Moon about every seventh day arriveth unto a contrary
sign, so Saturn, which remaineth about as many years,
as the Moon doth daies in one sign, and holdeth the
same consideration in years as the Moon in daies ; doth
cause these periculous periods. Which together with
other Planets, and profection of the Horoscope, unto
the seventh house, or opposite signs every seventh
year; oppresseth living natures, and causeth observable
mutations, in the state of sublunary things.
Deannucii- Further satisfaction may yet be had from the learned
discourse of Salmasius lately published, if any desire
to be informed how different the present observations
are from those of the ancients ; how every one hath

mactericis.

THE FOURTH BOOK 183

different Climactericals ; with many other observables, CHAP,
impugning the present opinion. XII

CHAPTER XIII
Of the Canicular or Dog daies.

WHEREOF to speak distinctly : among the
Southern constellations two there are which
bear the name of the Dog ; the one in 16
degrees of latitude, containing on the left thigh a Star
of the first magnitude, usually called Procyon or Anti-
canis, because say some it riseth before the other;
which if truly understood, must be restrained unto lam Procyon
those habitations, who have elevation of pole above '^""" ''

' _ r_ Stella vesarii

thirty two degrees. Mention thereof there is va. Horace, Leonis.
who seems to mistake or confound the one with the
other; and after him in Galen, who is willing, the
remarkablest Star of the other should be called by this
name ; because it is the first that ariseth in the con-
stellation ; which notwithstanding, to speak strictly,
it is not ; unless we except one of the third magnitude
in the right paw in his own and our elevation, and two
more on his head in and beyond the degree of Sixty.
A second and more considerable one there is, and
neighbour unto the other, in 40 degrees of latitude,
containing 18 Stars, whereof that in his mouth of the
first magnitude, the Greeks call ^eipt,o<i, the Latines ivhattkt
canis major, and we emphatically the Dog-Star. '^'' '^^"'

Now from the rising of this Star, not cosmically,
that is, with the Sun, but Heliacally, that is, its
emersion from the raies of the Sun, the Ancients com-
puted their canicular daies; concerning which there

184 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, generally passeth an opinion, that during those daies,
XIII all medication or use of phy^ick is to be declined; and
the cure committed unto nature. And therefore as
though there were any feriation in nature, or justitiums
imaginable in professions, whose subject is natural, and
under no intermissive, but constant way of mutation;
this season is commonly termed the Physitians vaca-
tion, and stands so received by most men. Which
conceit however general, is not only erroneous, but
unnatural, and subsisting upon foundations either false,
uncertain, mistaken or misapplied, deserves not of man-
kind that indubitable assent it findeth.

For first, which seems to be the ground of this asser-
tion, and not to be drawn into question, that is, the
magnified quality of this Star conceived to cause, or
intend the heat of this season whereby these daies
become more observable then the rest : We find that
wiser Antiquity was not of this opinion. For, seven-
teen hundred years ago it was as a vulgar error rejected
by Geminics, a learned Mathematician in his Elements
of Astronomy; wherein he plainly affirmeth, that
common opinion made that a cause, which was at first
observed but as a sign. The rising and setting both
of this Star and others being observed by the Ancients,
to denote and testifie certain points of mutation rather
then conceived to induce or effect the same. For our
fore-fathers, saith he, observing the course of the
Sun, and marking certain mutations to happen in his
progress through particular parts of the Zodiack, they
registred and set them down in their Parapegmes, or
Astronomical Canons ; and being not able to design
these times by daies, months or years (the compute
thereof, and the beginning of the year being different,
according unto different Nations) they thought best to

THE FOURTH BOOK 185

settle a general account unto all; and to determine CHAP.
these alterations by some known and invariable signs ; XIII
and such did they conceive the rising and setting of
the fixed Stars; not ascribing thereto any part of
causality, but notice and signification. And thus
much seems implied in that expression of Horner^ when

speaking of the Dog Star, he concludeth KaKov Se

re a-7]fxa rirvKTai, Malum autem signum est ; The
same, as Petavius observeth, is implied in the word of
Ptohmy, and the Ancients, Trepl i7rcar]/j,aaLa}v, that is,
of the signification of Stars. The terra of Scripture also
favours it, as that of Isaiah, Nolite timere a sig7iis
ccbU ; and that in Genesis, Ut sint in signa et tempora :
Let there be lights in the firmament, and let them be
for signs and for seasons.

The Primative and leading magnifiers of this Star,
were the Egyptians, the great admirers of Dogs in
Earth and Heaven. Wherein they worshipped Anuhis
or Mercurius, the Scribe of Saturn, and Counseller of Dionysius
Osyris, the great inventor of their religious rites, and "'^^'*''
Promoter of good unto Egypt. Who was therefore
translated into this Star ; by the Egyptians called
Sothis, and Siris by the Ethiopians; from whence
that Sirius or the Dog-star had its name, is by some
conjectured.

And this they looked upon, not with reference unto -^
heat, but coelestial influence upon the faculties of
man, in order to religion and all sagacious invention ;
and from hence derived the abundance and great fer-
tility of Egypt, the overflow of Nilus happening about
the ascent hereof. And therefore in hieroglyphical
monuments, Anuhis is described with a Dogs-head,
with a Crocodile between his legs, with a sphere in his
hand, with two Stars, and a water Pot standing by

186

PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP.
XIII

How the
Atuients
dividid the
seasons of
the year.

him ; implying thereby, the rising and setting of the
Dog-star, and the inundation of the River Nilus.

But if all were silent, Galen hath explained this
point unto the life ; who expounding the rea^ion why
Hippocrates declared the affections of the year by the
rising and setting of Stars ; it was saith he, because
he would proceed on signs and principles best known
unto all Nations. And upon his words in the first of
the Epidemicks, In Thaso Auiumno circa Equinoxium
et sub virgilias pluviae erant multce^ he thus enlargeth.
If (saith he) the same compute of times and months
were observed by all Nations, Hippocrates had never
made any mention either of Arcturus, Pleiades or
the Dog-star ; but Avould have plainly said, in Mace-
do7iia, in the month ])ion, thus or thus was the air
disposed. But for as much as the month Dion is only
known unto the Macedonians, but obscure unto the
AtJienians and other Nations, he found more general
distinctions of time, and instead of naming months,
would usually say, at the Equinox, the rising of the
Pleiades, or the Dog-star. And by this way did the
Ancients divide the seasons of the year, the Autumn,
Winter, Spring, and Summer. By the rising of the
Pleiades, denoting the beginning of Summer, and by
that of the Dog-star, the declination thereof. By this
way Aristotle through all his books of Animals, distin-
guishing their times of generation, latitancy, migra-
tion, sanity and venation. And this were an allowable
way of compute, and still to be retained, were the site
of the Stars as inalterable, and their ascents as invari-
able as primitive Astronomy conceived them. And
therefore though Aristotle frequently mentioneth this
Star, and particularly affirmeth that Fishes in the
Bosphorus are best catched from the arise of the Dog-

THE FOURTH BOOK 187

star, we must not conceive the same a meer effect CHAP,
thereof. Nor though Scaliger from hence be willing XIII
to infer the efficacy of this Star, are we induced hereto ;
except because the same Philosopher affirmeth, that
Tunny is fat about the rising of the Pleiades, and
departs upon Arcturus, or that most insects are latent,
from the setting of the 7 Stars ; except, I say, he give
us also leave to infer that these particular effects and
alterations proceed from those Stars ; which were
indeed but designations of such quarters and portions
of the year, wherein the same were observed. Now
what Pliny affirmeth of the Orix, that it seemeth to
adore this Star, and taketh notice thereof by voice
and sternutation ; until we be better assured of its
verity, we shall not salve the sympathy.

Secondly, What slender opinion the Ancients held
of the efficacy of this Star, is declarable from their
compute. For as Geminus affirmeth, and Petavius
his learned Commentator proveth, they began their
account from its Heliacal emersion, and not its cos-
mical ascent. The cosmical ascention of a Star we i^hatthe
term that, when it ariseth together with the Sun, or *'^'*'"^'' •
the same degree of the Ecliptick wherein the Sun abid-
eth : and that the Heliacal, when a Star which before ivhat the
for the vicinity of the Sun was not visible, being further ^'''^/*^
removed, beginning to appear. For the annual motion starts.
of the Sun from West to East being far swifter then
that of the fixed Stars, he must of necessity leave them
on the East while he hasteneth forward, and obscureth
others to the West : and so the Moon who performs
its motion swifter then the Sun (as may be observed
in their Conjunctions and Eclipses) gets Eastward out
of his raies; and appears when the Sun is set. If
therefore the Dog-star had this effisctual heat which is

188 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, ascribed unto it, it would afford best evidence thereof,
XIII and tlie season would be most fervent, when it ariseth
in the probablest place of its activity, that is, the
cosmical ascent ; for therein it ariseth with the Sun,
and is included in the same irradiation. But the time
observed by the Ancients was long after this ascent,
and in the Heliacal emersion ; when it becomes at
greatest distance from the Sun, neither rising with it
nor near it. And therefore had they conceived any
more then a bare signality in this Star, or ascribed the
heat of the season therunto, they would not have
computed from its Heliacal ascent, which was of in-
feriour efficacy ; nor imputed the vehemency of heat
unto those points wherein it was more remiss, and
where with less probability they might make out its
action.

Thirdly, Although we derive the authority of these

dales from observations of the Ancients, yet are our

computes very different, and such as confirm not each

other. For whereas they observed it Heliacally, we

seem to observe it Cosmically ; for before it ariseth

Heliacally unto our latitude, the Summer is even at

an end. Again, we compute not only from different

ascents, but also from divers Stars ; they from the

greater Dog-star, we from the lesser ; they from

Orions we from Cephalus his Dog ; they from Seirius,

^ we from Procyon ; for the beginning of the Dog-daies

with us is set down the 19 of July, about which time

the lesser Dog-star ariseth with the Sun ; whereas the

Star of the greater Dog ascendeth not until after that

month. And this mistake will yet be larger, if the

Bainb. Cani- computc be made stricter, and as Dr. lia'inbrigge late

cuians. professor of Astronomy in Oxford, hath set it down.

vVho in the year 1G29 computed, that in the Horizon

THE FOURTH BOOK 189

of Oaford the Dog-star arose not before the fifteenth CHAP,
day of August ; when in our Almanack accounts, those XIII
daies are almost ended. So that the common and
received time not answering the true compute, it
frustrates the observations of our selves. And being
also different from the calculations of the Ancients,
their observations confirm not ours, nor ours theirs,
but rather confute each other.

Nor will the computes of the Ancients be so Authen-
tick unto those, who shall take notice, how commonly
they applied the celestial descriptions of other climes
unto their own ; wherein the learned Bainhrigius justly
reprehendeth Maniliiis, who transferred the Egyptian
descriptions unto the Roman account; confounding
the observation of the G^-eek and Barbarick Spheres.

Fourthly, (which is the Argument of Geminus) were
there any such effectual heat in this Star, yet could it
but weakly evidence the same in Summer; it being
about 40 degrees distant from the Sun : and should
rather manifest its warming power in the Winter,
when it remains conjoyned with the Sun in its Hy-
bernal conversion. For about the 29 of October, and
in the 16 of Scorpius and so again in January, the
Sun performs his revolution in the same parallel with
the Dog-star. Again, If we should impute the heat
of this season, unto the co-operation of any Stars with
the Sun, it seems more favourable for our times, to
ascribe the same unto the constellation of Leo. Where
besides that the Sun is in his proper house, it is con-
joyned with many Stars ; whereof two of the first
magnitude ; and in the 8*** of August is corporally
conjoyned with Basilicu^ ; a Star of eminent name in
Astrology, and seated almost in the Ecliptick.

Fifthly, If all were granted, that observation and

190

PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP, reason were also for it, and were it an undeniable truth,
XIII that an effectual fervour proceeded from this Star;
yet would not the same determine the opinion now in
question ; it necessarily suffering such restrictions as
take off general illations. For first in regard of dif-
ferent latitudes, unto some the canicular daies are in
the Winter; as unto such as have no latitude, but
live in a right Sphere, that is, under the Equinoctial
line ; for unto them it ariseth when the Sun is about
the Tropick of Cancer; which season unto them is
Winter, and the Sun remotest from them. Nor hath
the same position in the Summer, that is, in the Equi-
noctial points, any advantage from it; for in the one
point the Sun is at the Meridian, before the Dog-star
ariseth ; in the other the Star is at the Meridian, before
the sun ascendeth.
irkatuti- ^ Some latitudes have no canicular daies at all; as
iudtshave namelv all those which have more then 73 degrees of
at all. Northern Elevation ; as the territory of Nova Zernbla,

part of Greenland and Tartary ; for unto that habita-
tion the Dog-star is invisible, and appeareth not above
the Horizon.

Unto such latitudes wherein it ariseth, it carricth a
various and very different respect; unto some it as-
cendeth when Summer is over, whether we compute
Heliacally or Cosmically; for though unto Alexandria
it ariseth in Cancer; yet it ariseth not unto Biarmia
Cosmically before it be in Virgo, and Heliacally about
the Autumnal Equinox. Even unto the latitude of 52,
the efficacy thereof is not much considerable, whether
we consider its ascent. Meridian, altitude or abode
above the Horizon. For it ariseth very late in the
year, about the eighteenth of Leo., that is, the 31 of
Jidy. Of Meridian Altitude it hath but 23 degrees,

.

THE FOURTH BOOK 191

so that it plaies but obliquely upon us, and as the Sun CHAP,
doth about the 23 of Jawmn/. And lastly, his abode XIll
above the Horizon is not great ; for in the eighteenth
of Leo^ tlie 31 of July^ although they arise together ;
yet doth it set above 5 hours before the Sun, that is,
before two of the clock, after which time we are more
sensible of heat, then all the day before.

Secondly, In regard of the variation of the longi-
tude of the Stars, we are to consider (what the Ancients
observed not) that the site of the fixed Stars is alter-
able, and that since elder times they have suffered a
large and considerable variation of their longitudes.
The longitude of a Star, to speak plainly, is its distance what the
from the first point of numeration toward the East ; ^'"'//^«''' "-^
which first point unto the Ancients was the vernal
aequinox. Now by reason of their motion from West
to East, they have very much varied from this point :
The first Star of Aries in the time of Meton the
Athenian was placed in the very intersection, which is
now elongated and removed Eastward 28 degrees ; in-
somuch that now the sign of Aries possesseth the
place of Taurus, and Taurus that of Gemini. Which
variation of longitude must very much distract the
opinion of the Dog star ; not only in our dales, but in
times before and after ; for since the World began it
hath arisen in Taurus, and if the World last, may have
its ascent in Virgo ; so that we must place the canicular
dales, that is, the hottest time of the year in the Spring
in the first age, and in the Autumn in Ages to come.

Thirdly, The Stars have not only varied their longi- jvhat the
tudes, whereby their ascents have altered ; but have «'''^'""''""'

1 1 • 1 1 • • "•^'^ Star is.

also changed their declinations, whereby their rising at
all, that is, their appearing hath varied. The declina-
tion of a Star we call its distance from the Equator,

192 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Now though the Poles of the world and the Equator
XIII be immovable, yet because the Stars in their proper
motions from West to East, do move upon the poles
of the Ecliptick, distant 23 degrees and an half from
the Poles of the Equator, and describe circles parallel
not unto the Equator, but the Ecliptick ; they must
be therefore sometimes nearer, sometimes removed
further from the Equator. All Stars that have their
distance from the Ecliptick Northward not more then
23 degrees and an half (which is the greatest distance
of the Ecliptick from the Equator) may in progression
of time have declination Southward, and move beyond
the Equator: but if any Star hath just this distance
of 23 and an half (as hath Capella on the back of
Ericthonius) it may hereafter move under the Equi-
noctial; and the same will happen respectively unto
Stars which have declination Southward. And there-
fore many Stars may be visible in our Hemisphere,
which are not so at present ; and many which are at
present, shall take leave of our Horizon, and appear
unto Southern habitations. And therefore the time
may come that the Dog star may not be visible in our
Horizon, and the time hath been, when it hath not
shewed it self unto our neighbour latitudes. So that
canicular daies there have been none, nor shall be ; yet
certainly in all times some season of the year more
notablv hot then other.

Lastly, We multiply causes in vain; and for the
reason hereof, we need not have recourse unto any Star
but the Sun, and continuity of its action. For the
Sun ascending into the Northern signs, begetteth first
a temperate heat in the air; which by his approach
unto the solstice he intendeth ; and by continua-
tion increaseth the same even uj)on declination. For

THE FOURTH BOOK 193

running over the same degrees again, that is, in Leo, CHAP.
which he hath done in Taurus, in July which he did in XIII
May ; he augmenteth the heat in the latter which he ivhy tht
began in the first ; and easily intendeth the same by ^"e-daUs

. . ^ • 1 ^ •' be to hoi.

continuation which was well promoted before. So it is
observed, that they which dwell between the Tropicks
and the Equator, have their second summer hotter and
more maturative of fruits then the former. So we
observe in the day (which is a short year) the greatest
heat about two in the afternoon, when the Sun is past
the Meridian (which is liis diurnal solstice) and the
same is evident from the Thermometer or observations
of the weather-glass. So are the colds of the night
sharper in the Summer about two or three after mid-
night, and the frosts in Winter stronger about those
hours. So likewise in the year we observe the cold to
augment, when the dales begin to increase, though the
Sun be then ascensive, and returning from the Winter
Tropick. And therefore if we rest not in this reason
for the heat in the declining part of Summer, we must
discover freezing Stars that may resolve the latter colds
of Winter ; which whoever desires to invent, let him
study the Stars of Aiidromeda, or the nearer constella-
tion of Pegasus, which are about that time ascendent.
It cannot therefore seem strange, or savour of singu-
larity that we have examined this point ; since the
same hath been already denied by some, since the
authority and observations of the Ancients rightly
understood, do not confirm it, since our present com-
putes are different from those of the Ancients, whereon
notwithstanding they depend ; since there is reason
against it, and if all were granted, yet must it be
maintained with manifold restraints, far otherwise
then is received. And lastly, since from plain and

VOL. II. N

194 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, natural principles, the doubt may be fairly salved,
XIII and not clapt up from petitionary foundations and
principles unestablished.

But that which chiefly promoted the consideration
of these daies, and medically advanced the same, was
the doctrin of Hippocrates ; a Physitian of such repute,
that he received a testimony from a Christian, that
Qui nee might have been given unto Christ. The first in his
nec'r^L^"^' book, de Aere^ Aquis^ et locls. Sy denim orttis^ etc.
That is, we are to observe the rising of Stars, especially
the Dog-star, Arcturus, and the setting of the Pleiades
or seven Stars. From whence notwithstanding we
cannot infer the general efficacy of these Stars, or
co-efficacy particular in medications. Probably ex-
pressing no more hereby then if he should have plainly
said, especial notice we are to take of the hottest time
in Summer, of the beginning of Autumn and Winter;
for by the rising and setting of those Stars were these
times and seasons defined. And therefore subjoyns
this reason, Quoniam his temporibus morbi Jiniuntur^
Diseases becausc at these times diseases have their ends; as
"Tte^iLd Physitians well known, and he elsewhere affirmeth, that
by what seasons determine diseases, beginning in their con-
traries ; as the Spring the diseases of Autumn, and
the Summer those of Winter. Now (what is very
remarkable) whereas in the some place he adviseth to
observe the times of notable mutations, as the Equi-
noxes, and the Solstices, and to decline Medication
ten daies before and after ; how precisely soever cani-
cular cautions be considered, this is not observed by
Physitians, nor taken notice of by the people. And
indeed should we blindly obey the restraints both of
Physitians and Astrologers, we should contract the
liberty of our prescriptions, and confine the utility of

teasoHs.

THE FOURTH BOOK 195

Physick unto a very few daies. For observing the CHAP.
Dog-daies, and as is expressed, some daies before, like- XIII
wise ten daies before and after the Equinoctial and
Solsticial points; by this observation alone are ex-
empted an hundred daies, Whereunto if we add the
two Egyptian daies in every month, the interlunary
and plenilunary exemptions, the Eclipses of Sun and
Moon, conjunctions and oppositions Planetical, the
houses of Planets, and the site of the Luminaries under
the signs (wherein some would induce a restraint of
Purgation or Phlebotomy) tiiere would arise above an
hundred more ; so that of the whole year the use of
Physick would not be secure much above a quarter.
Now as we do not strictly observe these daies, so need
we not the other ; and although consideration be made
hereof, yet must we prefer the nearer indications before
those which are drawn from the time of the year ; or
other caelestial relations.

The second Testimony is taken out of the last piece
of his Age, and after the experience (as some think) of
no less then an hundred years, that is, his book of
Aphorisms, or short and definitive determinations in
Physick. The Aphorism alleadged is this. Sub Cane et
ante Canem difficiles sunt purgationes. Sub Cane et
Anticane, say some including both the Dog-stars ; but
that cannot consist with the Greek : viro Kvva kuI
TTpb /cvi/09, nor had that Criticism been ever omitted
by Galen. Now how true this sentence was in the
mouth of Hippocrates, and with what restraint it must
be understood by us, will readily appear from the
difference between us both, in circumstantial relations.

And first, Concerning his time and Chronology : he iv^tn
lived in the reign of Artaxerxes Longimanus, about the ^„,^.
82 Olympiade, 450 years before Christ ; and from our

196 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, times above two thousand. Now since that time (as
XIII we have already declared) the Stars have varied their
longitudes ; and having made large progressions from
West to East, the time of the Dog-stars ascent must
also very much alter. For it ariseth later now in the
year, then it formerly did in the same latitude ; and far
later unto us who have a greater elevation ; for in the
daies of Hippocrates this Star ascended in Cancer,
which now ariseth in Leo ; and will in progression of
time arise in Virgo. And therefore in regard of the
time wherein he lived, the Aphorism was more con-
siderable in his daies then in ours, and in times far
past then present, and in his Countrey then ours.
r The place of his nativity was Coos., an Island in the
Myrtoan Sea, not far from Rhodes^ described in Maps
by the name of Lango, and called by the Turks who
are Masters thereof, Staiwora ; according unto Ptolomy
of Northern latitude 36 degrees. That he lived and
writ in these parts, is not improbably collected from
the Epistles that passed betwixt him and Artaxerxes \
as also between the Citizens of Abdcra^ and Coos., in
the behalf of Democritus. Which place being seated
from our latitude of 52, 16 degrees Southward, there
will arise a different consideration ; and we may much
deceive our selves if we conform the ascent of Stars in
one place unto another, or conceive they arise the
same day of the month in Coos and in England. For
as Petavius computes in the first Jidian year, at
Alexandria of latitude 31, the Star arose cosmically in
the twelfth degree of Cancer, Heliacally the 26, by the
compute of Geminus about this time at Rhodes of lati-
tude 37, it ascended cosmically the 16 of Cancer,
Heliacally the first of Leo ; and about that time at
Rome of latitude 42, cosmically the 22 of Cancer, and

THE FOURTH BOOK 197

Heliacally the first of Leo. For unto places of greater CHAP.
latitude it ariseth ever later ; so that in some latitudes XIII
the cosmical ascent happeneth not before the twentieth
degree of Virgo, ten daies before the Autumnal Equi-
nox, and if they compute Heliacally, after it, in Libra.

Again, Should we allow all, and only compute unto
the latitude of Coos ; yet would it not impose a total
omission of Physick. For if in the hottest season of
that clime, all Physick were to be declined, then surely
in many other none were to be used at any time what-
soever ; for unto many parts, not only in the Spring
and Autumn, but also in the Winter, the Sun is
nearer, then unto the clime of Coos in the Summer. ^

The third consideration concerneth purging medi-
cines, which are at present far different from those
implied in this Aphorism, and such as were commonly
used by Hippocrates. For three degrees we make of TAree
purgative medicines : The first thereof is very benign, 1^^^"/,-^^,.
nor far removed from the nature of Aliment, into
which, upon defect of working, it is oft-times converted;
and in this form do we account Manna^ Cassia, Tamar-
indes, and many more ; whereof we find no mention in
Hippocrates. This second is also gentle having a
familiarity with some humor, into which it is but
converted if it fail of its operation : of this sort are
Aloe, Rhaharh, Senna, etc. Whereof also few or none
were known unto Hippocrates. The third is of a
violent and venemous quality, which frustrate of its
action, assumes as it were the nature of poison ; such
as are Scammoneum, Colocynthis, Elaterium, Euphor-
bium, Tithymallus, Laureola, Peplum, etc. Of this
sort Hippocrates made use, even in Fevers, Pleurisies
and Quinsies ; and that composition is very remarkable
which is ascribed unto Diogenes in jEtius ; that is, of

198 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Pepper, Sal Armoniac, Euphorbium, of each an ounce,

XIII the Dosis whereof four scruples and an half; which

Tetrab. lib. 1. whosoevcr should take, would find in his bowels more

■ ""*' ^' then a canicular heat, though in the depth of Winter;

many of the like nature may be observed in JEtins, or

in the book De Dinamidiis, ascribed unto Galen, which

is the same verbatim with the other.

Now in regard of the second, and especially the first
degree of Purgatives, the Aphorism is not of force ;
but we may safely use them, they being benign and
of innoxious qualities. And therefore Lucas Gaiiriciis,
who hath endeavoured with many testimonies to
advance this consideration, at length concedeth that
lenitive Physick may be used, especially when the
Moon is well affected in Cancer or in the watery signs.
But in regard of the third degree the Aphorism is
considerable : purgations may be dangerous ; and a
memorable example there is in the medical Epistles
of Cruciics, of a Roman Prince that died upon an ounce
of Diaphaenicon, taken in this season. From the use
whereof we refrain not only in hot seasons, but warily
exhibit it at all times in hot diseases. Which when
necessity requires, we can perform more safely then
the Ancients, as having better waies of preparation
and correction ; that is, not only by addition of other
bodies, but separation of noxious parts from their own.
But beside these differences heiweew Hippocrates and
us, the Physitians of these times and those of Antiquity ;
the condition of the disease, and the intention of the
Physitian, hold a main consideration in what time and
place soever. For Physick is either curative or pre-
ventive; Preventive we call that which by purging
noxious humors, and the causes of diseases, pre-
venteth sickness in the healthy, or the recourse thereof

THE FOURTH BOOK 199

in the valetudinary; this is of common use at the CHAP.
spring and fall, and we commend not the same at this XIII
season. Therapeutick or curative Physick, we term
that, which restoreth the Patient unto Sanity, and
taketh away diseases actually affecting. Now of dis- Diseases
eases some are cronical and of long duration, as ^'■''^"''''^

O ' and Acute

quartane Agues, Scurvy, etc. Wherein because they whattheybt.
admit of delay we defer the cure to more advantagious
seasons ; Others we term acute, that is, of short dura-
tion and danger, as Fevers, Pleurisies, etc. In which,
because delay is dangerous, and they arise unto their
state before the Dog-daies determine, we apply present
remedies according unto Indications ; respecting rather
the acuteness of the disease, and precipitancy of occa-
sion, then the rising or setting of Stars; the effects
of the one being disputable, of the other assured and
inevitable.

And although Astrology may here put in, and plead strong fmr-
the secret influence of this Star; yet Galen in his f" J,^"J^j,^„
Comment, makes no such consideration; confirming'"'*"^'''''
the truth of the Aphorism from the heat of the year ; and why. '
and the operation of Medicines exhibited. In regard
that bodies being heated by the Summer, cannot so
well endure the acrimony of purging Medicines; and
because upon purgations contrary motions ensue, the
heat of the air attracting the humours outward, and
the action of the Medicine retracting the same inward.
But these are readily salved in the distinctions before
alleadged ; and particularly in the constitution of our
climate and divers others, wherein the air makes no
such exhaustion of spirits. And in the benignity of
our Medicines ; whereof some in their own natures,
others well prepared, agitate not the humors, or make
sensible perturbation.

200

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
XIII

A Problem.

Upon the
biting of a
mad Dog
thtre ensues
an hydro-
phobia or
/tar of
■water.

Nor do we hereby reject or condemn a sober and
regulated Astrology ; we hold there is more truth
therein then in Astrologers ; in some more then many
allow, yet in none so much as some pretend. We deny
not the influence of the Stars, but often suspect the
due application thereof; for though we should affirm
that all things were in all things ; that heaven were
but earth celestified, and earth but heaven terrestrified,
or that each part above had an influence upon its
divided affinity below ; yet how to single out these
relations, and duly to apply their actions is a work oft
times to be effected by some revelation, and Cahnla
from above, rather then any Philosophy, or speculation
here below. What power soever they have upon our
bodies, it is not requisite they should destroy our
reasons, that is, to make us rely on the strength of
Nature, when she is least able to relieve us; and when
we conceive the heaven against us, to refuse the assist-
ance of the earth created for us. This were to suffer
from the mouth of the Dog above, what others do
from the teeth of Dogs below ; that is, to be afraid
of their proper remedy, and refuse to approach any
water, though that hath often proved a cure unto their
disease. There is in wise men a power beyond the
Stars ; and Ptolomy encourageth us, that by foreknow-
ledge, we may evade their actions ; for, being but
universal causes, they are determined by particular
agents ; which being inclined, not constrained, contain
within themselves the casting act, and a power to
command the conclusion.

Lastly, If all be conceded, and were there in this
Aphorism an unrestrained truth, yet were it not
reasonable from a caution to inferr a non-usance or
abolition, from a thing to be used with discretion, not

THE FOURTH BOOK 201

to be used at all. Because the Apostle bids us beware CHAP,
of Philosophy, heads of extremity will have none at XIII
all ; an usual fallacy in vulgar and less distinctive
brains, who having once overshot the mean, run
violently on, and find no rest but in the extreams.

Now hereon we have the longer insisted, because the
error is material, and concerns oft-times the life of
man ; an error to be taken notice of by State, and
provided against by Princes, who are of the opinion of
Solomon, that their riches consists in the multitude
of their subjects. An error worse then some reputed
Heresies ; and of greater danger to the body, then they
unto the soul ; which whosoever is able to reclaim,
he shall salve more in one summer then Themison a Physitian.
destroyed in any Autumn ; he shall introduce a new son^^grJ'™"
way of cure, preserving by Theory, as well as practice, Autumno
and men not only from death, but from destroying /„i;,^„a/.
themselves.

THE FIFTH BOOK

Of many things questionable as they are
commonly described in Pictures.

CHAPTER I
Of the Picture of the Pelecan.

CHAP. A ND first in every place we meet with the picture
I / \ of the Pelecan, opening her breast with her

± A. bill, and feeding her young ones with the
blood distilling from her. Thus is it set forth not only
in common Signs, but in the Crest and Schucheon
of many Noble families ; hath been asserted by many
holy Writers, and was an Hierogliphick of piety and
pitty among the JEgyptians ; on which consideration,
they spared them at their tables.

Notwithstanding upon enquiry we find no mention
hereof in Ancient Zodiographers, and such as have par-
ticularly discoursed upon Animals, as Aristotle, jEliany
Pliny, Solinus and many more ; who seldom forget pro-
prieties of such a nature, and have been very punctual in
less considerable Records. Some ground hereof I confess
we may allow, nor need we deny a remarkable affection
in Pelecans toward their young; fov /Julian discoursing
of Storks, and their affection toward their brood, whom
they instruct to fly, and unto whom they re-deliver up

.^A.

THE FIFTH BOOK 203

the provision of their Bellies, concludeth at last, that CHAP.
Herons and Pelecans do the like. I

As for the testimonies of Ancient Fathers, and
Ecclesiastical Writers, we may more safely conceive
therein some Emblematical than any real Story : so
doth Eucherius confess it to be the Emblem of Christ.
And we are unwilling literally to receive that account
of Jerom^ that perceiving her young ones destroyed by
Serpents, she openeth her side with her bill, by the
blood whereof they revive and return unto life again.
By which relation they might indeed illustrate the
destruction of man by the old Serpent, and his restore-
ment by the blood of Christ : and in this sense we shall
not dispute the like relations of Austine, Isidore,
Alberttis, and many more : and under an Emblematical
intention, we accept it in coat-armour.

As for the Hieroglyphick of the Egyptians^ they
erected the same upon another consideration, which
was parental affection ; manifested in the protection
of her young ones, when her nest was set on fire. For
as for letting out her blood, it was not the assertion of
the Egyptians, but seems translated unto the Pelecan
from the Vulture, as Pierius hath plainly delivered.
Sed quod Pellcanum (ut etiam aliis plerisque persuasum
est) rostro pectus dissecantevi p'mgunt, ita ut suo sanguine
filios alat, ah JEgyptiorum liistoria valde alienum est,
illi enim indturem tantum idfacere tradiderunt.

And lastly, as concerning the picture, if naturally
examined, and not Hierogliphically conceived, it con-
taineth many improprieties, disagreeing almost in all
things from the true and proper description. For,
whereas it is commonly set forth green or yellow, in its
proper colour, it is inclining to white ; excepting the
extremities or tops of the wing feathers, which are

204 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, brown. It is described in the bigness of a Hen,
I whereas it approacheth and sometimes exceedeth the
Theti^ness magnitude of a Swan. It is commonly painted with a
t/aPttcan. ^^^i^ |jj|j . vvhereas that of the Pelecan attaineth some-
times the length of two spans. The bill is made acute
or pointed at the end ; whereas it is flat and broad,
tliough somewhat inverted at the extream. It is
described like fissipedes, or birds which have their
feet or claws divided ; whereas it is palmipedous, or
fin-footed like Swans and Geese; according to the
method of nature, in latirostrous or flat-bild birds ;
which being generally swimmers, the organ is wisely
contrived unto the action, and they are framed with
fins or oars upon their feet ; and therefore they neither
light, nor build on trees, if we except Cormorants, who
make their nests like Herons. Lastly, there is one
part omitted more remarkable than any other, that is,
ofhtrCrop. the chowle or crop adhering unto the lower side of the
bill, and so descending by the throat : a bag or sachel
very observable, and of a capacity almost be3'ond
credit; which notwithstanding, this animal could not
want ; for therein it receiveth Oysters, Cochels, Scollops,
and other testaceous animals ; which being not able
to break, it retains them until they open, and vomiting
them up, takes out the meat contained. This is that
part preserved for a rarity and wherein (as Sanctius
delivers) in one dissected, a Negro child was found.

A possibility there may be of opening and bleeding
their breast ; for this may be done by the uncous and
pointed extremity of their bill : and some probability
also that they sometimes do it, for their own relief,
though not for their young ones ; that is by nibling
and biting themselves on their itching part of their
breast, upon fullness or acrimony of blood. And the

THE FIFTH BOOK 205

same may be better made out ; if (as some relate) their CHAP,
feathers on that part are sometimes observed to be red 1
and tincted with blood.

CHAPTER II
Of the Picture of Dolphins.

THAT Dolphins are crooked, is not only affirmed
by the hand of the Painter, but commonly
conceived their natural and proper figure;
which is not only the opinion of our times, but seems
the belief of elder times before us. For, beside the
expressions of Ovid and Pliny, their Pourtraicts in some
ancient Coyns are framed in this figure, as will appear
in some thereof in Gesner, others in Goltsius, and
Lavinus Hulsius in his discription of Coyns, from
Julius Ccesar unto Rhodtdphus the second.

Notwithstanding, to speak strictly in their natural
figure they are streight, nor have their spine convexed,
or more considerably embowed, than Sharks, Porposes,
Whales, and other Cetaceous animals, as Scaliger
plainly affirmeth: Corpus hahet non magis curvum
quam religui pisces. As ocular enquiry informeth ; and
as unto such as have not had the opportunity to behold
them, their proper pourtraicts will discover in Rondele-
tius, Gesner^ and Aldi-ovandus. And as indeed is
deducible from pictures themselves ; for though they
be drawn repandous, or convexedly crooked in one
piece, yet the Dolphin that cari'ieth Arion is con-
cavously inverted, and hath its spine depressed in
another. And answerably hereto may we behold
them differently bowed in medalls, and the Dolphins of

206 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Tanis and FuUils do make another flexure from that
U of Cojumndus and Agrippa.

And therefore what is delivered of their incurvity,
must eitlier be taken Emphatically, that is, not really
but in appearance ; which happeneth, when they leap
above water, and suddenly shoot down again ; which is
a fallacy in vision, whereby straiglit bodies in a sudden
motion protruded obli([uely downward, appear unto
the eye crooked ; and this is the construction of
Bellonius. Or if it be taken really, it must not univer-
sally and perpetually ; that is, not when they swim
and remain in their proper figures, but only when they
leap, or impetuously whirl their bodies any way ; and
this is the opinion of Gesnerus. Or lastly. It may be
taken neither really nor emphatically, but only
Emblematically : for being the Hieroglyphick of
celerity, and swifter than other animals, men best
expressed their velocity by incurvity, and under some
figure of a bow : and in this sense probably do Heralds
also receive it, when from a Dolphin extended, they
distinguish a Dolphin cmbowed.

And thus also must that picture be taken of a
Dolphin clasping an Anchor : that is, not really, as is
by most conceived out of affection unto man, conveigh-
ing the Anchor unto the ground : but emblematically,
according as Pieriu~s hath expressed it, The swiftest
animal conjoyned with that heavy body, implying that
common movaX, Festina knte: and that celerity should
always be contempered with cunctation.

THE FIFTH BOOK 207

CHAP.
CHAPTER III 111

Of the Picture of a Grashopper.

THERE is also among us a common description
and picture of a Grashopper, as may be
observed in the pictures of Emblematists, in
the coats of several families, and as the word Cicada is
usually translated in Dictionaries. Wherein to speak
strictly, if by this word Grashopper, we understand
that animal which is implied by rerrL^ with the G/reks^
and by Cicada with the Latines ; we may with safety
affirm the picture is widely mistaken, and that for ought
enquiry can inform, there is no such insect in England.
Which how paradoxical soever, upon a strict enquiry,
will prove undeniable truth.

For first, That animal which the French term
Sauterelle^ we a Grashopper, and which under this name
is commonly described by us, is named "KKpi^ by the
Greeks^ by the Latines Locnsta^ and by our selves in
proper speech a Locust ; as in the diet of John Baptist,
and in our Translation, the Locusts have no King, yet Prov. 30.
go they forth all of them by bands. Again, Between the
Cicada and that we call a Grashopper, the differences
are very many, as may be observed in themselves, or
their descriptions in Maithiolus, Aldrovandus and
Muffetus. For first. They are differently cucullated or
capuched upon the head and back, and in the Cicada
the eyes are more prominent : the Locusts have
Antennae or long horns before, with a long falcation or
forcipated tail behind ; and being ordained for salta-
tion, their hinder legs do far exceed the other. The
Locust or our Grashopper hath teeth, the Cicada none
at all ; nor any mouth according unto Aristotle : the

208 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Cicada is most upon trees ; and lastly, the fritinnitus

III or proper note thereof, is far more shril than that of

the Locust ; and its life so short in Summer, that for

provision it needs not have recourse unto the providence

of the Pismire in Winter.

And therefore where the Cicada must be understood,
the pictures of Heralds and Emblematists are not
exact, nor is it safe to adhere unto the interpretation
of Dictionaries ; and we must with candour make out
our own Translations : for in the Plague of jEgypt,
Exodus 10. the word "AKpii; is translated a Locust,
but in the same sense and subject. Wisdom 16. it is
translated a Grashojjper ; For them the bitings of
Grashoppers and flies killed : whereas we have declared
before, the Cicada hath no teeth, but is conceived to
live upon dew ; and the possibility of its subsistence is
disputed by Licetus. Hereof I perceive Miiffetits hath
taken notice, dissenting from Lovg'iiis and Lycostenes^
while they deliver, the Cicada's destroyed the fruits in
Germany, where that insect is not found ; and there-
fore concludeth. Tarn ipsos quam alios deccptos fiii.'^se
aiitumo, dum locustas cicadas esse vulgari errore
crederent.

And hereby there may be some mistake in the due
dispensation of Medicines desumed from this animal ;
particularly of Diatettigon commended by JEtius in
the affections of the kidnies. It must be likewise under-
stood with some restriction what hath been affirmed
by Isidore^ and yet delivered by many, that Cicades
are bred out of Cuccow spittle or Woodsear ; that is,
that spumous, frothy dew or exudation, or both, found
upon Plants, especially about the joints of Lavender
and Rosemary, observable with us about the latter
end of May. For here the true Cicada is not bred,

THE FIFTH BOOK 209

but certain it is, that out of this, some kind of Locust CHAP,
doth proceed; for herein may be discovered a little III
insect of a festucine or pale green, resembling in all
parts a Locust, or what we call a Grashopper.

Lastly, The word it self is improper, and the term of
Grashopper not appliable unto the Cicada ; for therein
the organs of motion are not contrived for saltation,
nor are the hinder legs of such extension, as is observ-
able in salient animals, and such as move by leaping.
Whereto the Locust is very well conformed ; for there-
in the legs behind are longer than all the body, and
make at the second joynt acute angles, at a consider-
able advancement above their backs.

The mistake therefore with us might have its
original from a defect in our language ; for having
not the insect with us, we have not fallen upon its
proper name, and so make use of a term common unto
it and the Locust ; whereas other countries have proper
expressions for it. So the Italian calls it Cicada, the
Spaniard Cigarra, and the French Cigale ; all which
appellations conform unto the original, and properly
express this animal. Whereas our word is borrowed
from the Saxon Gaersthopp, which our forefathers, who
never beheld the Cicada, used for that insect which we
yet call a Grashopper.

CHAPTER IV
Of the Picture of the Serpent tempting Eve.

IN the Picture of Paradise, and delusion of our first
Parents, the Serpent is often described with
humane visage ; not unlike unto Cadmus or his
wife, in the act of their Metamorphosis. "Which is

VOL. II. o

210 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, not a meer pictorial contrivance or invention of the
IV ricturer, but an ancient tradition and conceived
reality, as it stands delivered by Bcda and Authors of
some antiquity; that is, that Sathan appeared not
unto Eve in the naked form of a Serpent, but with a
\'irgins head, that thereby he might become more
acceptable, and his temptation find the easier enter-
tainment. Which nevertheless is a conceit not to be
admitted, and the plain and received figure, is with
better reason embraced.

For first, as Pierius observeth from Barcephas, the
assumption of humane shape had proved a disadvan-
tage unto Sathan ; affording not only a suspicious
amazement in Eve, before the fact, in beholding a
third humanity beside her self and Adam ; but leaving
some excuse unto the woman, which afterward the man
took up with lesser reason ; that is, to have been
deceived by another like her self.

Again, There was no inconvenience in the shape
assumed, or any considerable impediment that might
disturb that performance in the common form of a
Serpent. For whereas it is conceived the woman must
needs be afraid thereof, and rather flie than approach
it; it was not agreeable unto the condition of Paradise
and state of innocency therein ; if in that place as most
determine, no creature was hurtful or terrible unto
man, and those destructive effects they now discover
succeeded the curse, and came in with thorns and
briars. And therefore EuguhimLS (who affirmeth this
Serpent was a Basilisk) incurreth no absurdity, nor
need we infer that Eve should be destroyed immedi-
ately upon that Vision. For noxious animals could
offend them no more in the Garden, than Noah in the
Ark : as they peaceably received their names, so they

THE FIFTH BOOK 211

friendly possessed their natures : and were their condi- CHAP,
tions destructive unto each other, they were not so IV
unto man, whose constitutions then were antidotes,
and needed not fear poisons. And if (as most conceive)
there were but two created of every kind, they could
not at that time destroy either man or themselves ; for
this had frustrated the command of multiplication,
destroyed a species, and imperfected the Creation.
And tlierefore also if Cain were the first man born,
with him entred not only the act, but the first power
of murther ; for before that time neither could the
Serpent nor Adam destroy Eve, nor Adam and Eve
each other ; for that had overthrown the intention of
the world, and put its Creator to act the sixt day over
again.

Moreover, Whereas in regard of speech, and vocal
conference with Eve, it may be thought he would
rather assume an humane shape and organs, then the
improper form of a serpent ; it implies no material
impediment. Nor need we to wonder how he contrived
a voice out of the mouth of a Serpent, who hath done
the like out of the belly of a Pythonissa, and the trunk
of an Oak ; as he did for many years at Dodona.

Lastly, Whereas it might be conceived that an
humane shape was fitter for this enterprise ; it being
more than probable she would be amazed to hear &. ivhy'E.yt.
Serpent speak ; some conceive she might not yet be ^Jf^^'J^^
certain that only man was priviledged with speech ; str^enti
and being in the novity of the Creation, and in- ' " ' •
experience of all things, might not be affrighted to
hear a Serpent speak. Beside she might be ignorant
of their natures, who was not versed in their names, as
being not present at the general survey of Animals,
when Adam assigned unto every one a name con-

212 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, cordant unto its nature. Nor is this my opinion, but

IV the determination of Lombard and Tostatus ; and

also the reply of Cyril unto the objection of Julian^

who compared this story unto the fables of the Greeks.

CHAPTER V

Of the Picture of Adam and Eve with Navels.

K

NOTHER mistake there may be in the Picture
of our first Parents, who after the manner of
their posterity are both delineated with a
Navel, And this is observable not only in ordinary
and stained pieces, but in the Authentick draughts of
Urbin, Angela and others. Which notwithstanding
cannot be allowed, except we impute that unto the
first cause, which we impose not on the second ; or
what we deny unto nature, we impute unto Naturity
it self; that is, that in the first and most accomplished
piece, the Creator affected superfluities, or ordained
parts without use or office.
w/iaifAt For the use of the Navel is to continue the Infant

Naveiis, ^^^0 the Mother, and by the vessels thereof to convey

and/or what ' •> J

v!t. its aliment and sustentation. The vessels whereof it

consisteth, are the umbilical vein, which is a branch of
the Porta, and implanted in the Liver of the Infant ;
two Arteries likewise arising from the Iliacal branches,
by which the Infant receiveth the purer portion of
blood and spirits from the mother ; and lastly, the
Urachos or ligamental passage derived from the bottom
of the bladder, wherebv it dischargeth the waterish
and urinary part of its aliment. Now upon the birth,
when the Infant forsaketh the womb, although it
dilacerate, and break the involving membranes, yet do

THE FIFTH BOOK 213

these vessels hold, and by the mediation thereof the CHAP.

Infant is connected unto the womb, not only before, V

but a while also after the birth. These therefore the

midwife cutteth off, contriving them into a knot close

unto the body of the Infant ; from whence ensueth

that tortuosity or complicated modosity we usually

call the Navel ; occasioned by the colligation of vessels

before mentioned. Now the Navel being a part, not r/<«/ Adam

precedent, but subsequent unto generation, nativity or ^"f^va^,/,'^"

parturition, it cannot be well imagined at the creation

or extraordinary formation of Adam, who immediately

issued from the Artifice of God ; nor also that of Eve ;

who was not solemnly begotten, but suddenly framed,

and anomalously proceeded from Adam.

And if we be led into conclusions that Adam had
also this part, because we behold the same in our selves,
the inference is not reasonable ; for if we conceive the
way of his formation, or of the first animals, did carry
in all points a strict conformity unto succeeding pro-
ductions, we might fall into imaginations that Adam
was made without Teeth ; or that he ran through those
notable alterations in the vessels of the heart, which
the Infant sufFereth after birth : we need not dispute
whether the egg or bird were first ; and might conceive
that Dogs were created blind, because we observe they
are littered so with us. Which to affirm, is to confound,
at least to regulate creation unto generation, the first
Acts of God, unto the second of Nature; which were
determined in that general indulgence, Encrease and
Multiply, produce or propagate each other ; that
is, not answerably in all points, but in a prolonged
method according to seminal progression. For the
formation of things at first was different from their
generation after ; and although it had nothing to pre-

2U PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, cede it, was aptly contrived for that which should
V succeed it. And therefore though Adam were framed
without this part, as having no other womb than that
of his proper principles, yet was not his posterity
without the same : for the seminality of his fabrick
contained the power thereof; and was endued with the
science of those parts whose predestinations upon suc-
cession it did accomplish.

All the Navel therefore and conjunctive part we can
suppose in Adam, was his dependency on his Maker,
and the connexion he must needs have unto heaven,
who was the Son of God. For holding no dependence
on any preceding efficient but God ; in the act of his
production there may be conceived some connexion,
and Adam to have been in a momental Navel with his
Maker. And although from his carnality and corporal
existence, the conjunction seemeth no nearer than of
causality and effect ; yet in his immortal and diviner
part he seemed to hold a nearer coherence, and an um-
bilicalitv even with God himself. And so indeed
although the propriety of this part be found but in
some animals, and many species there are which have
no Navel at all ; yet is there one link and common
connexion, one general ligament, and necessary obliga-
tion of all what ever unto God. Whereby althougli
they act themselves at distance, and seem to be at
loose ; yet do they hold a continuity with their Maker.
Which catenation or conserving union when ever his
pleasure shall divide, let go, or separate, they shall
fall from their existence, essence, and operations : in
brief, they must retire unto their primitive nothing,
and shrink into their Chaos again.

They who hold the egg was before the Bird, prevent
this doubt in manv other animals, which also extendcth

THE FIFTH BOOK 215

unto them : For birds are nourished by umbilital CHAP.
vessels, and the Navel is manifest sometimes a day or V
two after exclusion. The same is probable in ovipar-
ous exclusions, if the lesser part of eggs must serve for
the formation, the greater part for nutriment. The
same is made out in the eggs of Snakes ; and is not
improbable in the generation of Porwiggles or Tad-
poles, and may be also true in some vermiparous exclu-
sions : although (as we have observed in the daily
progress in some) the whole Maggot is little enough
to make a Fly, without any part remaining.

CHAPTER VI

Of the Pictures of Eastern Nations, and the
Jews at their Feasts, especially our
Saviour at the Passover.

CONCERNING the Pictures of the Jews, and
Eastern Nations at their Feasts, concerning
the gesture of our Saviour at the Passover,
who is usually described sitting upon a stool or bench
at a square table, in the middest of the twelve, many
make great doubt ; and (though they concede a table-
gesture) will hardly allow this usual way of Session.

Wherein restraining no mans enquiry, it will appear
that accubation, or lying down at meals was a gesture
used by very many Nations. That the Persians used
it, beside the testimony of humane Writers, is deducible
from that passage in Esther. That when the King Esther 7.
returned into the place of the banquet of wine, Haman
was fallen upon the bed whereon Esther was. That the
Parthians used it, is evident from Jthenccus, who

■H

216

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
VI

Merc. De
Arts Gym«
nascica.

delivereth out of Possidonius, tha.i their King lay down
at meals, on an higher bed than others. That Cleo-
patra thus entertained Anthony, the same Author
manifesteth when he saith, she prepared twelve Tric-
liniums. That it was in use among the Greeks, the
word Triclinium implieth, and the same is also declar-
able from many places in the Symposiacks of Phdarch.
That it was not out of fashion in the days of Aristotle^
he declareth in his politicks; when among the Institu-
tionary rules of youth, he adviseth they might not be
permitted to hear lambicks and Tragedies before they
were admitted unto discumbency or lying along with
others at their meals. That the Romans used this
gesture at repast, beside many more, is evident from
Lipsiu^, Mercurialis, Salmasius and Ciaconius, who
have expresly and distinctly treated hereof.

Now of their accumbing places, the one was called
Stibadion and Sigma, carrying the figure of an half
Moon, and of an uncertain capacity, whereupon it
received the name of Hexaclinon, Octoclinon, accord-
ing unto that of Martial,

Accipe Lunata scriptum testudine Sigma :
Octo capit, venial quisquis amicus erit.

Hereat in several ages the left and right horn were
the principal places, and the most honorable person,
if he were not master of the feast, possessed one of
those rooms. The other was termed Triclinium, that
is, Three beds about a table, as may be seen in the
figures thereof, and particularly in the RhamniLsian
Triclinium, set down by Mercurialis. The customary
use hereof was probably deduced from the frequent
use of bathing, after which they commonly retired to
bed, and refected themselves with repast; and so that
custom by degrees changed their cubiculary beds into

THE FIFTH BOOK 217

discubitory, and introduced a fashion to go from the CHAP,
bathes unto these. VI

As for their gesture or position, the men lay down The ancient
leaning on their left elbow, their back being advanced ^"""'' <"■

r Ml e \ position ef

by some pillow or soft substance: the second lay so the body at
with his back towards the first, that his head attained ^""^'
about his bosome ; and the rest in the same order.
For women, they sat sometimes distinctly with their
sex, sometime promiscuously with men, according to
affection or favour, as is delivered by Juvenal^

Gremio jacuit nova nupta mariti.

And by Suetonkis of Caligula, that at his feasts he
placed his sisters, with whom he had been incontinent,
successively in order below him.

Again, As their beds were three, so the guests did
not usually exceed that number in every one ; accord-
ing to the ancient Laws, and proverbial observations to
begin with the Graces, and make up their feasts with
the Muses. And therefore it was remarkable in the
Emperour Lucius Verus^ that he lay down with twelve :
which was, saith Julius Capitolinu^, prceter exempla
mqjorum, not according to the custom of his Pre-
decessors, except it were at publick and nuptial suppers.
The regular number was also exceeded in this last
supper, whereat there were no less than thirteen, and
in no place fewer than ten, for, as JosepJius delivereth,
it was not lawful to celebrate the Passover with fewer
than that number.

Lastly, For the disposing and ordering of the persons :
The first and middle beds were for the guests, the third
and lowest for the Master of the house and his family;
he always lying in the first place of the last bed, that
is, next the middle bed ; but if the wife or children

218

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, were absent, their rooms were supplied by the Umbrae,

VI or hangers on, according to that of Juvenal Loais

}Vh4> tkt est et plunbu3 Ufnbris. For the guests, tlie honour-
^'7^'' "'''' ablest place in every bed was the first, exceptin<j the
middle or second bed ; wherein the most honourable
Guest of the feast was placed in the last place, because
by that position he might be next the Master of the
feast. For the Master lying in the first of the last bed,
and the principal Guest in the last place of the second,
they must needs be next each other; as this figure doth
plainly declare, and whereby we may apprehend the
feast of Perpenna made unto Sertoruts, described by
Sahistius, whose words we shall thus read with Salma-
siics : Igitur discubiiere^ Sertorius inferior in medio lecto^
supra Fahius ; Antonitcs in summo ; Infra Scriba Ser-
torii Versius ; alter scriba Maecenas in Inio^ medius inter
Tarquitium et Dominum Pcrpennam.

vx/uj
snuqusijnj, vudng

-ciLOff snuvj/q snipsjf tniuiuns snooj

loL Scalig.
familiarium
cxercita-
tionum
Froblema i.

&3
'I

a

gn)o»j snipsjY

anuojj^s snnoD^i »nooj sniQD^ 'j

^s*

S'^

•2

V ^

S -TI

5. "2

^

S>9

2. s

~ 3

5 g

4

•" z

— K

ee

=B

5 fe.

3 5i

a.

a 1

* 2

^1

s

3

3

a

••*

o

a

a

•2

i s

5l

3

9,

THE FIFTH BOOK 219

At this feast there were but seven ; the middle CHAP,
places of the highest and middle bed being vacant ; VI
and hereat was Sertorkis the General and principal guest
slain. And so may we make out what is delivered by
Plutarch in his life, that lying on his back, and raising
himself up, Perpenna cast himself upon his stomack ;
which he might very well do, being Master of the
feast, and lying next unto him. And thus also from
this Tricliniary disposure, we may illustrate that
obscure expression of Seneca ; That the Northwind was
in the middle, the North-East on the higher side, and
the North- West on the lower. For as appeareth in
the circle of the winds, the North-East will answer the
bed of Antonin^^ and the North-West that of Perpenna.

That the custom of feasting upon beds was in use
among the Hebrews, many deduce from Ezekiel. Thou Ezek. 23.
sattest upon a stately bed, and a table prepared before
it. The custom of Discalceation or putting ofip their
shoes at meals, is conceived to confirm the same ; as
by that means keeping their beds clean ; and therefore
they had a peculiar charge to eat the Passover with
their shooes on ; which Injunction were needless, if
they used not to put them off. However it were in
times of high antiquity, probable it is that in after
ages they conformed unto the fashions of the Assyrians
and Eastern Nations, and lastly of the Romans^ being
reduced by Pompey unto a Provincial subjection.

That this discumbency at meals was in use in the
days of our Saviour, is conceived probable from several
speeches of his expressed in that phrase, even unto
common Auditors, as Luke 14. Cum invitatus fueris ad
nuptial, non discumhas in primo loco, and besides many
more, Matthew 23. When reprehending the Scribes
and Pharisesy he saith, Aviant protocUsias, id est, primes

M^amm

220

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
, VI

Luke 7.

Mattb. 22.

£xod. XI.

recuhitiis In coenis^ et protocathedrias, sive, primas cathe-
draSy ill Synagogis : wherein the terms are very dis-
tinct, and by an Antithesis do plainly distinguish the
posture of sitting, from this of lying on beds. The
consent of the Jews with the Romans in other cere-
monies and rites of feasting, makes probable their
conformity in this. The Romans washed, were anointed,
and wore a cenatory garment : and that the same was
practised by the Jews, is deduceable from that expostu-
lation of our Saviour with Simon, that he washed not
his feet, nor anointed his head with oyl ; the common
civilities at festival entertainments ; and that expres-
sion of his concerning the cenatory or wedding garment;
and as some conceive of the linnen garment of the
young man or St. John; which might be the same he
wore the night before at the last Supper.

That they used this gesture at the Passover, is more
than probable from the testimony of Jewish Writers,
and particularly of Ben-nuiimon recorded by ScaUger
De emendatione temporitm. After the second cup
according to the Institution. The Son asketh, what
meaneth this service? Then he that maketh the
declaration, saith, How different is this night from all
other nights ? for all other nights we wash but once
but this night twice ; all other we eat leavened or
unleavened bread, but this only leavened ; all other we
eat flesh roasted, boyled or baked, by this only roasted,
all other nights we eat together lying or sitting, but
this only lying along. And this posture they used as
a token of rest and security which they enjoyed, far
different from that at the eating of the Passover in
^gypt.

That this gesture was used when our Saviour eat the
Passover, is not conceived improbable from the words

THE FIFTH BOOK 221

whereby the Evangelists express the same, that is, CHAP.
avaTTLTTTeiv, dvuKetadai, KaraKetadai, avaKKeidrjvat,, VI
which terms do properly signifie this Gesture in Aris-
totle, Athenccus, Euiipides, Sophocles, and all humane
Authors ; and the like we meet with in the paraphras-
tical expression of Nonnus.

Lastly, If it be not fully conceded, that this gesture
was used at the Passover, yet that it was observed at
the last supper, seems almost incontrovertible : for at
this feast or cenatory convention, learned men make
more than one supper, or at least many parts thereof.
The first was that Legal one of the Passover, or eating
of the Paschal Lamb with bitter herbs, and ceremonies
described by Moses. Of this it is said, then when the Matth. 26.
even was come he sat down with the twelve. This is ■'° ° '^*
supposed when it is said, that the supper being ended,
our Saviour arose, took a towel and washed the disciples
feet. The second was common and Domestical, con-
sisting of ordinary and undefined provisions ; of this it
may be said, that our Saviour took his garment, and
sat down again, after he had washed the Disciples
feet, and performed the preparative civilities of suppers;
at this 'tis conceived the sop was given unto Judas, the
Original word implying some broath or decoction, not
used at the Passover. The third or latter part was
Eucharistical, which began at the breaking and blessing I
of the bread, according to that of Matthew, And as
they were eating, Jesus took bread and blessed it.

Now although at the Passover or first supper, many
have doubted this Reclining posture, and some have
affirmed that our Saviour stood ; yet that he lay down De vetemm
at the other, the same men have acknowledged, as "" """
Chrysostom, Theophylact, Austin, and many more. And
if the tradition will hold, the position is unquestion-

222 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, able ; for the very Triclinium is to he seen at Rome,
VI brought thither by Vespasian, and graphically set forth
by Casalhis.

Thus may it properly be made out ; what is delivered,
John 13. Erat recumbetts untcs ex DiscipuUs ejus in simi
Jesu quern diligehat ; Now there was leaning on Jesus
bosom one of his Disciples whom Jesus loved ; which
gesture will not so well agree unto the position of
sitting, but is natural, and cannot be avoided in the
Laws of accubation. And the very same expression is
to be found in Pliny, concerning the Empcrour Nerva
and Veiento whom he favoured ; Ccenabat Nerva cum
paucis, Veiento recumhehat proprius atque etiam in sinu ;

A^«»/inEvan. and from this custom arose the word iTna-rrjOio^, that
is, a near and bosom friend. And therefore Causabon

Luke 7. justly rejecteth Theophylact ; who not considering the
ancient manner of decumbency, imputed this gesture
of the beloved Disciple unto Rusticity, or an act
of incivility. And thus also have some conceived, it
may be more plainly made out what is delivered of
Mary Magdalen. That she stood at Christs feet
behind him weeping, and began to wash his feet with
tears, and did wipe them with the hairs of her head.
Which actions, if our Saviour sat, she could not perform
standing, and had rather stood behind his back, than
at his feet. And therefore it is not allowable, what is
observable in many pieces, and even of Raphael Urbin ;
wherein Mary Magdalen is pictured before our Saviour,
washing his feet on her knees ; which will not consist
with the strict description and letter of the Text.

Now whereas this position may seem to be discount-
enanced by our Translation, which usually renders it
sitting, it cannot have that illation, for the French and
Italian Translations expressing neither position of

THE FIFTH BOOK 223

session or recubation, do only say that he placed him- CHAP.
self at the table ; and when ours expresseth the same VI
by sitting, it is in relation unto our custom, time, and
appreliension. The like upon occasion is not unusual :
so when it is said, Luke 4. nnv^a^ to ^il3\iov, and the
Vulgar renders it, Cum pltcasset lihrum^ ours translateth
it, he shut or closed the book ; which is an expression
proper unto the paginal books of our times, but not so
agreeable unto volumes or rolling books in use among
the Jews, not only in elder times, but even unto this
day. So when it is said, the Samaritan delivered unto what
the host two pence for the provision of the Levite ; and ^/^"^J^^' "^
when our Saviour agreed with the Labourers for a '« '^e
penny a day, in strict translation it should be seven
pence half penny ; and is not to be conceived our
common penny, the sixtieth part of an ounce. For
the word in the Original is STjvdpiov, in hatine, Denarms,
and with the Romans did value the eight part of an
ounce, which after five shillings the ounce amounteth
unto seven pence half penny of our money.

Lastly, Whereas it might be conceived that they eat
the Passover standing rather than sitting, or lying
down, according to the Institution, Exod. 12. Thus Ceremonies
shall you eat, with your loins girded, your shooes on "^f/g^'/fl'^
your feet, and your staff in your hand ; the Jews them-
selves reply, this was not required of succeeding genera-
tions, and was not observed, but in the Passover of
^gypt. And so also many other injunctions were
afterward omitted, as the taking up of the Paschal
Lamb, from the tenth day, the eating of it in their
houses dispersed ; the striking of the blood on the
door posts, and the eating thereof in hast. Solemni-
ties and Ceremonies primitively enjoyned, afterward
omitted ; as was also this of station, for the occasion

224

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, ceasincr. and being in security, they applied themselves
VI unto gestures in use among them.

Now in what order of recumbancy Christ and the
Disciples were disposed, is not so easily determined.
Casnlius from the Lateran Triclinium will tell ns. that
there being thirteen, five lay down in the first bed, five
in the last, and three in the middle bed ; and that our
Saviour possessed the upper place thereof. That John
lay in the same bed seems plain, because he leaned on
our Saviours bosom. That Peter made the third in
that bed, conjecture is made, because he beckened unto
John, as being next to him, to ask of Christ, who it
was that should betray him. That Judas was not far
ofl seems probable, not only because he dipped in the
same dish, but because he was so near, that our Saviour
could hand the sop unto him.

CHAPTER VII

Of the Picture of our Saviour with long hair.

A NOTHER Picture there is of our Saviour de-
/ \ scribed with long hair, according to the custom
X V. of the Jews, and his description sent by
Lentulus unto the Senate. ^Vherein indeed the hand
of the Painter is not accusable, but the judgement
of the common Spectator ; conceiving he observed this
fashion of his hair ; because he was a Nazarite, and
confounding a Nazar'ite by vow, with those by birth or
education.

The Nazarite by vow is declared, Nnmb. 6. And
was to refrain three things, drinking of Wine, cutting
the hair, and approaching unto the dead ; and such a

THE FIFTH BOOK 225

one was Sampson. Now that our Saviour was a CHAP.
Nazarite after this kind, we have no reason to deter- ^'H
mine ; for he drank Wine, and was therefore called by
the Pharisees^ a Wine-bibber; he approached also the
dead, as when he raised from death Lazarus, and the
daughter of Jairus.

The other Nazarite was a Topical appellation, and
appliable unto such as were born in Nazareth, a City
of Galilee, and in the Tribe of Napthali. Neither if
strictly taken was our Saviour in this sense a Nazarite ;
for he was born in Bethlehem in the Tribe of Judah ;
but miffht receive that name, because he abode in that
City ; and was not only conceived therein, but there
also passed the silent part of his life, after his return
from jEgypt; as is delivered by Matthew, And he
came and dwelt in a City called Nazareth, that it
might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet,
He shall be called a Nazarene. Both which kinds of
Nazarites, as they are distinguishable by Zain, and
Tsade in the Hebrew, so in the Greek, by Alpha and
Omega; for as Jamenius observeth, where the votary lans. Con:
Nazarite is mentioned, it is written, Na^apaio^:, as g^^^ J^,;^
Levit. 6. and Lament. 4. Where it is spoken of our
Saviour, we read it, Na^wpeto?, as in Matthew, LuTce
and John; only Ma/rk who writ his Gospel at Romei
did Latinize, and wrote it ^a^aprjv6<i.

VOL. IT.

226

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
VIII

CHAPTER VIII

Mtnef

tntimnt
/am* and

at as.

Of the Picture of Abraham sacrificing Isaac.

IN the Picture of the Immolation of Isaac, or
Abraham sacrificing his son, Isaac is described as
a little boy; which notwithstanding is not con-
sentaneous unto the authority of Expositors, or the
circumstance of the Text. For therein it is delivered
that Isaac carried on his back the wood for the sacri-
fice ; which being an holocaust or burnt offering to be
consumed unto ashes, we cannot well conceive a burthen
for a boy ; but such a one unto Isaac, as that which it
typified was unto Christ, that is, the wood or cross
whereon he suffered ; which was too heavy a load for
his shoulders, and was fain to be relieved therein bv
Simon of Cyrene.

Again, He was so far from a boy, that he was a man
grown, and at his full stature, if we believe Josephus,
who placeth him in the last of Adolescency, and makes
him twenty five years old. And whereas in the Vulgar
Translation he is termed puer, it must not be strictly
apprehended (for that age properly endeth in puberty,
and extendeth but unto fourteen) but respectively
unto Abraham, who was at that time above sixscore.
And therefore also herein he was not unlike unto him,
who was after led dumb unto the slaughter, and com-
manded by others, who had legions at command ; that
is, in meekness and humble submission. For had he
resisted, it had not been in the power of his aged
parent to have enforced ; and many at his years have
performed such acts, as few besides at any. David
was too strong for a Lion and a Bear ; Pompey had

THE FIFTH BOOK 227

deserved the name of Great ; Alexander of the same CHAP.
cognomination was Generalissimo of Greece ; and Anibal VIII
but one year after, succeeded Asdruhall in that memor-
able war against the Romans.

CHAPTER IX
Of the Picture of Moses with horns.

IN many pieces, and some of ancient Bibles, Moses is
described with horns. The same description we
find in a silver Medal ; that is, upon one side
Moses horned, and on the reverse the commandment
against sculptile Images. Which is conceived to be a
coynage of some Jevcs, in derision of Christians, who
first began that Pourtract.

The ground of this absurdity, was surely a mistake
of the Hebrew Text, in the history of Moses when he
descended from the Mount ; upon the affinity of Karen
and Karan^ that is, an horn, and to shine, which is one
quality of horn : The Vulgar Translation conforming
unto the former. Ignorabat quod cormtta esset fades Exod.t^.^g,
ejus. Qui videhant faciem Mosis esse cornutam. But '''
the Chaldee paraphrase, translated by Paulus Fagius,
hath otherwise expressed it. Moses nesc'iebat qnod
multtis esset splendor gloriiv vulttis ejus. Et viderunt
filii Israel quod multa esset claritas glorioe faciei Moses.
The expression of the Septuagint is as large, heZo^aarai,
rj 6-\ln<t rov 'y(^p(t)/iaTo<i rod rnrpoacoTrov, Glorificatus est
aspectus cutis, seu coloris faciei.

And this passage of the Old Testament, is well
explained by another of the New; wherein it isaCor.j
delivered, that they could not stedfastly behold the

228 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, face of Moses, Ata rijv Bo^av rov irpoawTrov ; that is,

IX for the glory of his countenance. And surely the

exposition of one Text is best performed by another ;

men vainly interposing their constructions, where the

Scripture decideth the controversie. And therefore

some have seemed too active in their expositions, who

in the story of Rahah the harlot, have given notice

that the word also signifieth an Hostess; for in the

Epistle to the Hebreivs, she is plainly termed iropvij,

which signifies not an Hostess, but a pecuniary and

mat kind prostituting Harlot ; a term applied unto Lms by the

o/Hariotshe Ciyceks, and distinguished from k'Taipa, or amkay as

zvas, rtad . . - , ^^ e j i

Camar. De may appear in the thirteenth ot Atnenceits.

vita Eiie. ^j^j therefore more allowable is the Translation of

TremeUius, Quod splcnd'ula facta esset cutis Jaciei ejiis;
or as Kstius hath interpreted it, fades ejus erat radiosa,
his face was radiant, and dispersing beams like many
horns and cones about his head ; which is also con-
sonant unto the original signification, and yet observed
in the pieces of our Saviour, and the Virgin Mary, who
are commonly drawn with scintillations, or radient
Halo's about their head ; which after the French ex-
pression are usually termed, the Glory.

Now if besides this occasional mistake, any man shall
contend a propriety in this picture, and that no injury
is done unto Truth by this description, because an
horn is the Hieroglyphick of authority, power and
dignity, and in this Metaphor is often used in Scripture;
the piece I confess in this acception is harmless and
agreeable unto Moses : and under such emblematical
constructions, we find that Alexander the Great, and
AttUa King of Hunnes, in ancient Medals are described
with horns. But if from the common mistake, or any
solary consideration we persist in this description, we

THE FIFTH BOOK 229

vilify the mystery of the irradiation, and authorize a CHAP.
dangerous piece conformable unto that of Jupiter IX
Hammon ; which was the Sun, and therefore described
with horns ; as is delivered by Macrohius ; Hammonem
quern Deum solem occidentem Lyhies existimant, arietinis
cornibus fingunt, quibus id animal valet, s'lcut radiis
sol. We herein also imitate the Picture of Pan, and
Pagan emblem of Nature. And if (as Macrohius Moses and
and very good Authors concede) Bacchtis, (who is also f^^^^J^^^^
described with horns) be the same Deity with the Sun ; *« the same
and if (as Vossius well contendeth) Moses and Bacchus d^ origine
were the same person ; their descriptions must be rela- '^^o'*'"*-
tive, or the Tauricornous picture of the one, perhaps
the same with the other.

CHAPTER X
Of the Scutcheons of the Tribes of Israel.

WE will not pass over the Scutcheons of the
Tribes of Israel, as they are usually de-
scribed in the Maps of Canaan and several ■
other pieces ; generally conceived to be the proper
coats, and distinctive badges of their several Tribes.
So Reuben is conceived to bear three Bars wave, Judah
a Lyon Rampant, Dan a Serpent nowed, Simecni a
sword inpale the point erected, etc. The ground Gen. 49.
whereof is the last Benediction of Jacob, wherein he
respectively draweth comparisons from things here
represented.

Now herein although we allow a considerable measure
of truth, yet whether as they are usually described,
these were the proper cognizances, and coat-arms of

230

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, the Tribes ; whether in this manner applyed,and upon
X the grounds presumed, material doubts remain.

For first, They are not strictly made out, from the
Prophetical blessing of Jacob -^ for Simeon and Levi
have distinct coats, that is, a Sword, and the two
Tables, yet are they by Jacob included in one Prophesie,
Simeon and T^.vi are brethren, Instruments of cruelties
are in their habitations. So Joseph beareth an Ox,
wliereof notwithstanding there is no mention in this
Prophesie ; for therein it is said Joseph is a fruitful
bough, even a fruitful bough by a well; by which
DeuL 33. repitition are intimated the two Tribes descending from
him, Ephraim and Manasses ; whereof notwithstanding
Ephraim only beareth an Ox : True it is, that many
years after in the benediction of Moses^ it is said of
Joseph, His glory is like the firstlings of his Bullock : and
so we may concede, what Vosshis learnedly declareth,
that the jEgijptiam represented Joseph, in the Symbole
of an Ox ; for thereby was best implied the dream of
Pharoah, which he interpreted, the benefit by Agricul-
ture, and provident provision of com which he per-
formed ; and therefore did Serap'is bear a bushel upon
his head.

Again, If we take these two benedictions together, the
resemblances are not appropriate, and Moses therein
conforms not unto Jacob; for that which in theProphesie
of Jacob is appropriated unto one, is in the blessing of
Moses made common unto others. So whereas Jiulah
is compared unto a Lion by Jacob, Judah is a Lions
whelp, the same is applied unto Dan by Moses, Dan is
a Lions whelp, he shall leap from Bashan, and also
unto Gad; he dwelleth as a Lion.

Thirdly, If a lion were the proper coat of Judah,
yet were it not probably a Lion Rampant, as it is

THE FIFTH BOOK 231

commonly described, but rather couchant or dormant, CHAP,
as some Heralds and Rabbins do determine ; according X
to the letter of the Text, Recumbens dormisti ut Leo^
He couched as a Lion, and as a young Lion, who shall
rouse him ?

Lastly, when it is said, Every man of the Children Num. 2.
of Israel shall pitch by his own standard with the
Ensign of their fathers house; upon enquiry what
these standards and ensigns were there is no small
incertainty ; and men conform not unto the Prophesie
of Jacob. Christian expositors are fain herein to rely
upon the Rabbins, who notwithstanding are various in
their traditions, and confirm not these common descrip-
tions. For as for inferiour ensigns, either of particu-
lar bands or houses, they determine nothing at all;
and of the four principal or Legionary standards, that
is, of Judah, Reuben, Ephraim, and Dan (under every th* ine aUo
one whereof marched three Tribes) they explain them I'T^f^""
very variously. Jonathan who compiled the Thargum TUrcvm or
conceives the colours of these banners to answer the p^aphraa
precious stones in the breast-plate, and upon which c/Onkeius.
the names of the Tribes were engraven. So the
standard for the Camp of Judah was of three colours,
according unto the stones. Chalcedony, Saphir and
Sardonix ; and therein were expressed the names of
the three Tribes, Judah, Isachar, and Zabulon, and in
the middest thereof was written, Rise up Lord, and let Num. la
thy enemies be scattered, and let them that hate thee
flee before thee ; in it was also the pourtrait of a Lion.
The standard of Reuben was also of three colours,
Sardine, Topaz, and Amethyst ; therein were expressed
the names of Reuben, Simeon, and Gad, in the middest Deui. 6.
was written, Hear, O Israel, The Lord our God, the
Lord is one: Therein was also the pourtraiture of a

232 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP Hart. But Abcnezra and others, beside the colours of
X the field, do set down other charges, in Reubens the
form of a man or mandrake, in that of J^idah a Lion,
in Ephrahns an Ox, in Dan's the figure of an Eagle.

And thus indeed the four figures in the banners of
the principal squadrons of Israel are answerable unto
Eiek. I. the Cherubins in the vision of Ezckiel ; every one
carrying the form of all these. As for the likeness of
their faces, they four had the likeness of the face of
a Man, and the face of a Lion on the right side, and
they four had the face of an Ox on the left side, they
The common four had also the face of an Eagle. And conformable
of the" hereunto the pictures of the Evangelists (whose Gospels
Evangelists ayg W^q Christian banners) are set forth with the addi-
tion of a man or Angel, an Ox, a Lion, and a Eagle.
And these symbolically represent the office of Angels,
and Ministers of Gods Will; in whom is required
understanding as in a man, courage and vivacity as in
the Lion, service and ministerial officiousness, as in
the Ox, expedition or celerity of execution, as in the
Eagle.

From hence therefore we may observe that these

descriptions, the most authentick of any, are neither

agreeable unto one another, nor unto the Scutcheons

in question. For though they agree in Ephraim and

Judah, that is, the Ox and the Lion, yet do they differ

in those of Da7^, and Reuben, as far as an Eagle is

different from a Serpent, and the figure of a Man,

Hart, or Mandrake, from three Bars wave. Wherein

notwithstanding we rather declare the incertainty of

Arms in this particular, than any way question their

TheAnti. antiquity ; for hereof more ancient examples there are,

\TJrine than the Scutcheons of the Tribes, if O.fiijris, Mizra'im

Scutcheons, or JiipUcr the Just, were the Son of Cham ; for of his

THE FIFTH BOOK 233

two Sons, as Diodorus delivereth, the one for his Device CHAP,
gave a Dog, the other a Wolf. And, beside the shield X
of Achilles, and many ancient Greeks : if we receive
the conjecture of Vossius, that the Crow upon Corvinus
his head, was but the figure of that Animal upon his
helmet, it is an example of Antiquity among the
Romans.

But more widely must we walk, if we follow the
doctrine of the Cabalists, who in each of the four
banners inscribe a letter of the Tetragrammaton, or
quadriliteral name of God : and mysterizing their
ensigns, do make the particular ones of the twelve
Tribes, accommodable unto the twelve signs in the
Zodiack, and twelve moneths in the year : but the
Tetrarchical or general banners, of Judah, Reuben, JUdus^ dc
Ephraim, and Dan, unto the signs cf Aries, Cancer, ^^u^ra, ^"
Libra and Capricornus : that is, the four cardinal Ub. 4.
parts of the Zodiack, and seasons of the year.

CHAPTER XI
Of the Pictures of the Sibyls.

THE Pictures of the Sibyls are very common,
and for their Prophesies of Christ in high
esteem with Christians ; described commonly
with youthful faces, and in a defined number. Common
pieces making twelve, and many precisely ten ; observ-
ing therein the account of Varro, that is, Sibylla,
Delphica, Erythrcea, Samia, Cumana, Cunieea, or Cim-
meria, Hellespontiaca, Lybica, Phrygia, Tiburtina,
Persica. In which enumeration I perceive learned

^ > Pectus, 1650, 1658, 1669, 1672, 1686.

tm

284

PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP.
XI

Anus, quasi
'AvoO?, sine
mente.

men are not satisfied, and many conclude an irrecon-
cilable incertainty ; some making more, others fewer,
and not this certain number. For Suidas, though he
affirm that in divers ages there were ten, yet the same
denomination he affbrdeth unto more ; Boysardits in
his Tract of Divination hath set forth the Icons of
these Ten, yet addeth two others, Epirotica, and
JEgyptia ; and some affirm that Prophesying women
were generally named Sihyh.

Others make them fewer : Martianns Capella two ;
Pliny and SoUnus three ; ^lian four ; and Salmasius
in effect but seven. For discoursing hereof in his
Plinian Exercitations, he thus determineth ; Ridere
licet hodiernos Pi<'tore5, qui tabulas propomint Cumanw,
Cwmece^ et Erythrcece^ quasi trium diversarum Sibyl-
lanim ; cum wia eademqur fuerit Cumana, Cumwa,
et Erythnea, ex plurium et doctissiinorum Authorum
serdentia. Boysardu.s gives us leave to opinion there
was no more than one; for so doth he conclude, In
tanta Scriptorum varietate liberum relinquimu^ Lectori
credere, an una et eadem in diversis regionibus pere-
griruita, cognomen sortita sit ab lis locis ubi oractda
reddidisse comperitur, an plures extiterint : And there-
fore not discovering a resolution of their number
from pens of the best Writers, we have no reason to
determine the same from the hand and pencil of
Painters.

As touching their age, that they are generally
described as young women. History will not allow ;
for the Sibyl whereof ]^rgil speaketh is termed by him
longceva sacerdos, and Serviiuf in his Comment ampli-
fieth the same. The other that sold the books unto
Tarquin, and whose History is plainer than any, by
Livie and Gellius is termed Anus ; that is, properly no

THE FIFTH BOOK 235

woman of ordinary age, but full of years, and in the CHAP,
dayes of dotage, according to the Etymology of Festm ; XI
and consonant unto the History ; wherein it is said,
that Tarquin thought she doted with old age. Which
duly perpended, the Lkentia pidoiia is very large;
with the same reason they may delineate old Nestor
like Adonis^ Hecuha with Helens face, and Time with
Ahsolons head. But this absurdity that eminent
Artist Michael Angelo hath avoided, in the Pictures
of the Cumean and Persian Sibyls, as they stand
described from the printed sculptures of Adam
Mantuanus.

CHAPTER XII

Of the Picture describing the death of
Cleopatra.

THE Picture concerning the death of Cleopatra
with two Asps or venemous Serpents unto
her arms, or breasts, or both, requires con-
sideration : for therein (beside that this variety is not
excusable) the thing it self is questionable ; nor is it
indisputably certain what manner of death she died.
Plutarch in the life of Antony plainly delivereth, that
no man knew the manner of her death ; for some
affirmed she perished by poison, which she alwayes
carried in a little hollow comb, and wore it in her
hair. Beside, there were never any Asps discovered
in the place of her death, although two of her maids
perished also with her; only it was said, two small
and almost insensible pricks were found upon her arm ;
which was all the ground that Ccesar had to presume

236 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, the manner of her deatli. Gakn who was contem-
XII porary unto Plutarch^ delivereth two waves of her
death : that she killed her self by the bite of an Asp,
or bit an hole in her arm, and poured poison therein.
Strabo that lived before them both hath also two
opinions ; that she died by the bite of an Asp, or else
a poisonous ointment.

We might question the length of the Asps, which
are sometimes described exceeding short ; whereas the
Chersaea or land-Asp which most conceive she used,
is above four cubits long. Their number is not
unquestionable ; for whereas there are generally two
described, AuguMns (as Pluiarch relateth) did carry
in his triumph the Image of Cleopatra but with one
Asp under her arm. As for the two pricks, or little
spots in her arm, they infer not their plurality : for
like the Viper, the Asp hath two teeth ; whereby it
left this impression, or double puncture behind it.

And lastly. We might question the place ; for some
apply them unto her breast, which notwithstanding
will not consist with the History ; and Petrus Vidorius
hath well observed the same. But herein the mistake
was easie ; it being the custom in capital malefactors
to apply them unto the breast, as the Author De
Theriaca ad Plsvnem, an eye witness hereof in Akx-
andria^ where Cleopatra died, determineth : I beheld,
saith he, in Alexandria., how suddenly these Serpents
bereave a man of life ; for when any one is condemned
to this kind of death, if they intend to use him favour-
ably, that is, to dispatch him suddenly, they fasten an
Asp unto his breast ; and bidding him walk about, he
presently perisheth thereby.

THE FIFTH BOOK 237

CHAP.
CHAPTER XIII XIII

Of the Pictures of the Nine Worthies.

THE Pictures of the nine Worthies are not
unquestionable, and to critical spectators
may seem to contain sundry improprieties.
Some will enquire why Alexander the Great is described
upon an Elephant : for, we do not find he used that
animal in his armies, much less in his own person ; but
his horse is famous in History, and its name alive to
this day. Beside, he fought but one remarkable battel,
wherein there were any Elephants, and that was with
Ponis King of Indian in which notwithstanding, as
Curtius, Arrianus, and Plutarch report, he was on
Horseback himself. And if because he fought against
Elephants, he is with propriety set upon their backs ;
with no less or greater reason is the same description
agreeable unto Judas Maccabeus^ as may be observed
from the history of the Maccabees ; and also unto in spiendore
Julkis Caesar^ whose triumph was honoured with AntTnua:
captive Elephants, as may be observed in the order
thereof, set forth by Jacobus Laurus. And if also we
should admit this description upon an Elephant, yet
were not the manner thereof unquestionable, that is,
in his ruling the beast alone ; for beside the Champion
upon their back, there was also a guide or ruler, which
sat more forward to command or guide the beast.
Thus did King Porus ride when he was overthrown by
Alexander-^ and thus are also the towred Elephants
described, Maccab. 2. 6. Upon the beasts there were
strong towers of wood, which covered every one of
them, and were girt fast unto them by devices : there

238 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, were also upon every one of them thirty two strong
XIII men, beside the Indian that ruled them.

Others will demand, not only why Alexander upon
an Elephant, but Hector upon an Horse : whereas his
manner of fighting, or presenting himself in battel,
was in a Chariot, as did the other noble Trojans^ who
as Pliny affirmeth were the first inventers thereof.
The same way of fight is testified by Diodorus, and
^ thus delivered by Sir Walter Rawleigh. Of the vulgar
little reckoning was made, for they fought all on foot,
slightly armed, and commonly followed the success of
their Captains ; who rode not upon horses, but in
Chariots drawn by two or three Horses. And this
was also the ancient way of fight among the Britains^
as is delivered by Diodorus, CcesaVy and Tacitits ; and
there want not some who have taken advantage hereof,
and made it one argument of their original from
Troy.

Lastly, By any man versed in Antiquity, the

question can hardly be avoided, why the Horses of

these Worthies, especially of Ccesar, are described

with the furniture of great saddles, and stirrops ; for t*

saddles largely taken, though some defence there may

be, yet that they had not the use of stirrops, seemeth

Deinven- of lesser doubt ; as Pancirollns hath observed, as

none rerum, Polydore Vhg'il^ and Petnis Victojius have confirmed, s

Lectiones. expresly discoursing hereon ; as is observable from

st^rJllVnot Pl^'^y^ ^"t^ cannot escape our eyes in the ancient

ancient. mouuments, medals and Triumphant arches of the

Romans. Nor is there any ancient classical word in

Latine to express them. For Staphia, Stapes or *

Stapeda is not to be found in Authors of this

Antiquity. And divers words which may be urged

of this signification, are either later, or signified not

f

THE FIFTH BOOK 239

thus much in the time of Caesar. And therefore CHAP,
as Lipsius observeth, lest a thing of common use XIII
should want a common word, Franciscics Phiklphus
named them Stapedis, and Bodinus Stibicus Pedaneos.
And whereas the name might promise some Antiquity,
because among the three small bones in the Auditory
Organ, by Physitians termed Incus^ Malleus and stapes,
one thereof from some resemblance doth bear this
name; these bones were not observed, much less named
by Hippocrates, Galen, or any ancient Physitian. But
as Laurentius observeth, concerning the invention of
the stapes or stirrop bone, there is some contention
between Columbus and Ingrassias\ the one of Sicilia,
the other of Cremona, and both within the compass of
this Century.

The same is also deduceable from very approved
Authors : Polyhius speaking of the way v/hich Anibal
marched into Italy, useth the word ^e^T}pdrLcraL, that
is, saith Petinis Victorm<}, it was stored with devices for
men to get upon their horses, which ascents were
termed Bemata, and in the life of Caius Gracchus,
Plutarch expresseth as much. For endevouring to
ingratiate himself with the people, besides the placing
of stones at every miles end, he made at nearer dis-
tances certain elevated places, and Scalary ascents, that
by the help thereof they might with better ease ascend
or mount their Horses. Now if we demand how
Cavaliers then destitute of stirrops did usually mount
their Horses; as Lipsius informeth the unable and
softer sort of men had their dva^o\ei<;, or Stratores,
which helped them up on horse back, as in the practice
of Crassus in Plutarch, and Caraealla in Spartianus,
and the later example of Valentinianus, who because
his horse rised before that he could not be setled on

BSHB

240 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, his back, cut off the right hand of his Strator. But
XIII how the active and hardy persons mounted, Vegetms
De re Miiit. resolves US, that they used to vault or leap up, and
therefore they had wooden horses in their houses and
abroad : that thereby young men might enable them-
selves in this action : wherein by instruction and
practice they grew so perfect, that they could vault
up on the right or left, and that with their sword in
hand, according to that of Virgil

Poscit equos atque arma simul, saltuque superhiis
Emicat. And again :

Infrcmant alii curru* et corpora sultu
Injiciunt in equos.

So Julius Polliuc adviseth to teach horses to incline,
diniit, and bow down their bodies, that their riders
uiav with better ease ascend them. And thus may it
more causally be made out, what Hippocrates affirmeth
of the Scythians, that using continual riding, they
were generally molested with the Sciatica or hip-gout.
Or what Siietoniiis delivereth of Germanicus, that he
had slender legs, but encreased them by riding after
meals ; that is, the humours descending upon their
pendulosity, they having no support or suppedaneous
stability.

Now if any shall say that these are petty errors and
minor lapses, not considerably injurious unto truth,
yet is it neither reasonable nor fair to contemn
inferiour falsities ; but rather as between falshood and
truth there is no medium, so should they be main-
tained in their distances : nor the contagion of the
one, approach the sincerity of the other.

THE FIFTH BOOK 241

CHAP.
CHAPTER XIV XIV

Of the Picture of Jephthah sacryficing
his daughter.

THE hand of the Painter confidently setteth
forth the Picture of Jephthah in the posture
of Abraham, sacrificing his only daughter :
Thus is it commonly received, and hath had the
attest of many worthy Writers. Notwithstanding
upon enquiry we find the matter doubtful, and many
upon probable grounds to have been of another
opinion : conceiving in this oblation not a natural That
but a civil kind of death, and a separation only \xniol^P}'^fl.„

,^j 1 did not kill

the Lord. For that he pursued not his vow unto a hisdaughter.
literal oblation, there want not arguments both from ^""^^ "■^'"
the Text and reason.

For first, It is evident that she deplored her Virgin-
ity, and not her death ; Let me go up and down the
mountains, and bewail my Virginity, I and my fellows.

Secondly, When it is said, that Jephthah did unto
her according unto his vow, it is immediately sub-
joyned, Et non cognovit viruvi, and she knew no man ;
which as immediate in words, was probably most near
in sense unto the vow.

Thirdly, It is said in the Text, that the daughters
of Israel went yearly to talk with the daughter of
Jephthah four dayes in the year ; which had she been
sacrificed, they could not have done : For whereas the
word is sometime translated to lament, vet doth it
also signifie to talk or have conference with one, and
by Tremellius, who was well able to Judge of the
Original, it is in this sense translated: Ibant filii

VOL. II. Q

242 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Israf lit arum, ad confahitlandum cum film Jcphthaci,
XIV quatuor diehus quotamiis : And so it is also set down
in the marginal notes of our Translation. And from
this annual concourse of the daughters of Israel, it is
not improbable in future Ages, the daughter of Jcph-
thah came to be worshipped as a Deity ; and had by
the Sajnaritan.s an annual festivity observed unto her
honour, as Epiphanius hath left recorded in the
Heresie of the Mekhidecians.

It is also repugnant unto reason ; for the offering of
mankind was against the Law of God, who so abhorred
humane sacrifice, that he omitted not the oblation of
unclean beasts, and confined his Altars but unto few
kinds of Animals, the Ox, the Goat, the Sheep, the
Pigeon and its kinds : In the cleansing of the Leper,
there is I confess, mention made of the Sparrow ; but
great dispute may be made whether it be properly
rendered. And therefore the Scripture with indignation
oft-times makes mention of humane sacrifice among the
Gentiles ; whose oblations scarce made scruple of any
Animal, sacrificing not only Man, but Horses, Lions,
.I5gles ; and though they come not into holocausts,
yet do we read the Syriaivi did make oblations of
fishes unto the goddess Derceto. It being therefore
a sacrifice so abominable unto God, although he had
pursued it, it is not probable the Priests and Wisdom
oi Israel would have permitted it; and that not only
in regard of the subject or sacrifice it self, but also the
sacrificator, which the Picture makes to be Jephtliah ;
who was neither Priest, nor capable of that Office :
for he was a Gileadite, and as the Text affirmeth, tiie
son also of an harlot. And how hardly the Priest-
hood would endure encroachment upon their function,
a notable example there is in the story of Ozias.

THE FIFTH BOOK 243

Secondly, The offering up of his daughter was not CHAP,
only unlawful, and entrenched upon his Religion, but XIV'
had been a course that had much condemned his dis-
cretion ; that is, to have punished himself in the
strictest observance of his vow, when as the Law of
God had allowed an evasion ; that is, by way of com-
mutation or redemption, according as is determined,
Levit. 27. Whereby if she were between the age of
five and twenty, she was to be estimated but at ten
shekels, and if between twenty and sixty, not above
thirty. A sum that could never discourage an
indulgent Parent ; it being but the value of servant
slain; the inconsiderable Salary of Judas; and will
make no greater noise than three pound fifteen
shillings with us. And therefore their conceit is
not to be exploded, who say that from the story of
Jephthah sacrificing his own daughter, might spring
the fable of Agamemnon, delivering unto sacrifice his
daughter Iphigenia, who was also contemporary unto
Jephthah : wherein to answer the ground that hinted
it, Iphigenia was not sacrificed her self, but redeemed
with an Hart, which Diana accepted for her.

Lastly, Although his vow run generally for the
words, Whatsoever shall come forth, etc. Yet might
it be restrained in the sense, for whatsoever was sacri-
ficable, and justly subject to lawful immolation: and
so would not have sacrificed either Horse or Dog, if
they had come out upon him. Nor was he obliged by
oath unto a strict observation of that which promis-
sorily was unlawful ; or could he be qualified by vow
to commit a fact which naturally was abominable.
Which doctrine had Herod xmderstood, it might have
saved John Baptists head ; when he promised by oath
to give unto Herodtas whatsoever she would ask ; that

244 rSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, is, if it were in the compass of things, which he could

XIV lawfully grant. For his oath* made not that lawful

which was illegal before: and if it were unjust to

muTther John, the supervenient Oath did not extenuate

tiie fact, or oblige the Juror unto it.

Now the ground at least which much promoted the
opinion, might be the dubious words of the text,
which contain the sense of his vow; most men adher-
ing unto their common and obvious acception. What-
soever shall come forth of the doors of my house shall
surely be the Lords, and I will offer it up for a burnt
offering. Now whereas it is said, Erit Jcliovcc, et
ojferam illud holocaicstum, the word signifying both
ei and aut, it may be taken disjunctively ; aut ojferam^
that is, it shall either be the Loiiis by separation, or
else, an holocaust by common oblation ; even as our
marginal translation advcrtiseth ; and as TremcUius
rendreth it, Erit inqiuim Jehovcc^ aid qff'eram illud
holocauMuyn : and for the vulgar translation, it useth
often et, where aiit must be presumed, as Exod. 21. Si
(ju'is pefciLsserit patrem et inatrem, that is, not both, but
either. There being therefore two waies to dispose of
her, either to separate her unto the Lord, or offer her
as a sacrifice, it is of no necessity the later should be
necessary ; and surely less derogatory unto the sacred
text and history of the people of God, must be the
former.

THE FIFTH BOOK 245

CHAP.
CHAPTER XV -^^

Of the Picture of John the Baptist.

THE Picture of John the Baptist, in a Camels
skin is very questionable, and many I perceive
have condemned it. The ground or occasion
of this description are the words of the holy Scripture,
especially of Matthew and Mark, for LuJce and John
are silent herein ; by them it is delivered, his garment
was of Camels hair, and had a leather girdle about his
loins. Now here it seems the Camels hair is taken by
Painters for the skin or pelt with the hair upon it.
But this Exposition will not so well consist with the
strict acceptation of the words; for Mark 1. It is
said, he was, ivSeSvfjuevo'i Tpi'^a<; Ka/xr/Xou, and Matthew
3. el')(e TO evSv/jua utto Tpt')(^Siv KUfirfkov, that is, as the
vulgar translation, that of Beza, that of Sixtus Qidntus,
and Clement the eight hath rendred it, vestimentum
habebat e pilis cameltnis ; which is as ours translateth
it, a garment of Camels hair ; that is, made of some
texture of that hair, a course garment; a cilicious
or sackcloth habit; sutable to the austerity of his
life ; the severity of his Doctrine, Repentance ; and
the place thereof, the wilderness, his food and diet,
locusts and wild hony. Agreeable unto the example
of Elias, who is said to be vir pilosuSy that is, as Tre- » Kings 3. 18.
mellius interprets, Veste villosa ^ cinctus, answerable unto
the habit of the ancient Prophets, according to that
of Zachary. In that day the Prophets shall be Zach. 13.
ashamed, neither shall they wear a rough garment
to deceive; and sutable to the Cilicious and hairy
* villoso, 1646, 1650, 1658, 1669, 1672.

246 PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP. Vests of the strictest Orders of Fryers, who derive the
XV institution of their Monastick life from the example of
John and El^as.

As for the wearing of skins, where that is properly
intended, the expression of the Scripture is plain ; so it
is said, Heb. 11. They wandered about iv alyeLoi<;
Sepfuta-iv, that is, in Goats skins ; and so it is said of
our first Parents, Gen. 3. That God made them
')(^iToiva<i Sepfiarlvovf;, Vestes jjelliceas, or coats of skins ;
which though a natural habit unto all, before the in-
vention of Texture, was something more unto Adam^
who had newly learned to die ; for unto him a garment
from the dead, was but a dictate of death, and an
habit of mortality .

Now if any man will say this habit of John was
neither of Camels skin, nor any course Texture of its
hair, but rather some finer Weave of Camelot, Gro-
grain or the like, in as much as these stufi's are sup-
posed to be made of the hair of that Animal, or
because that /Elian affirmeth, that Camels jjair of
Persia^ is as fine as Milesian wool, wherewith the
great ones of that place were cloathed ; they have
discovered an habit, not only unsutable unto his
leathern cincture, and the courseness of his life ; but
not consistent with the words of our Saviour, when
reasoning with the people concerning John, he saith.
What went you out into the wilderness to see.'' a man
clothed in soft raiment ? Behold, they that wear soft
raiment, are in Kings houses.

THE FIFTH BOOK 247

CHAPTER XVI
Of the Picture of St. Christopher,

THE Picture of St. Christopher^ that is, a
man of a Giantlike stature, bearing upon his
shoulders our Saviour Christ, and with a staff
in his hand, wading thorow the water, is known unto
Children, common over all Ewape, not only as a sign
unto houses, but is described in many Churches, and
stands Cohsmis like in the entrance of Nostre Dame in
Paris.

Now from hence, common eyes conceive an history
sutable unto this description, that he carried our
Saviour in his Minority over some river or water :
which notwithstanding we cannot at all make out.
For we read not thus much in any good Author, nor
of any remarkable Christopher, before the reign of
Deciiis : who lived 250 years after Christ. This man
indeed according unto History suffered as a Martyr in
the second year of that Emperour, and in the Raman
Calendar takes up the 21 of Juli/.

The ground that begat or promoted this opinion,
was, first the fabulous adjections of succeeding ages
unto the veritable acts of this Martyr, who in the
most probable accounts was remarkable for his staff,
and a man of a goodly stature.

The second might be a mistake or misapprehension
of the Picture, most men conceiving that an History
which was contrived at first but as an Emblem or
Symbolical fancy : as from the Annotations of Baron-
ius upon the Roman Martyrologie, Lipellous in the

CHAP.
XVI

248

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, life of St. Christopher hath observed in these words;
XVI Acta S. Chrktopheri a rnidtis depravata inveniuntur:
Lip. De vitis quod qu'idcm iion aliunde originem sianpsisse cerium eit,
qiiam quod syjnholicas figtiras imperiti ad veritatem suc-
cessu temper is transtulerint : itaque cuncta ilia de Sancto
Christophero piiigi consueta, symbola potius, quam his-
toric alicujus existimandum est esse expressam imaginem ;
that is, The Acts of St. Christopher are depraved
by many : which surely began from no other ground,
then, that in process of time, unskilful men translated
symbolical figures unto real verities : and therefore what
is usually described in the Picture of St. Christopher.,
is rather to be received as an Emblem, or Symbolical
description, then any real History. Now what Em-
blem this was, or what its signification, conjectures
are many ; Pierius hath set down one, that is, of the
Disciple of Christ ; for he that will carry Christ upon
his shoulders, must rely upon the staff of his direc-
tion, whereon if he firmeth himself, he may be able to
overcome the billows of resistance, and in the vertue
of this staff, like that of Jacob, pass over the waters
of Jordan. Or otherwise thus ; He that will submit
shoulders unto Christ, shall by the concurrence of his
power encrease into the strength of a Giant ; and being
supported by the staff of his holy Spirit, shall not be
overwhelmed by the waves of the world, but wade
through all resistance.

Add also the mystical reasons of this pourtract

alleadged by Vida and Xerisanus : and the recorded

story of Christopher, that before his Martyrdom he

Anton. Cas- requested of God, that where ever his body were, the

IntSuftltes places should be freed from pestilence and mischiefs,

Medioia- from infection. And therefore his picture or pour-

tract, was usually placed in publick wayes, and at the

THE FIFTH BOOK 249

entrance of Towns and Churches, according to the CHAP,
received Distich XVI

Christophorum videos, pottea tutus eris.

CHAPTER XVII

Of the Picture of St. George.

THE Picture of St. George killing the Dragon,
and, as most ancient draughts do run, with the
daughter of a King standing by, is famous
amongst Christians. And upon this description depen-
deth a solemn story, how by this atchievement he
redeemed a Kings daughter : which is more especially
believed by the English, whose Protector he is : and in
which form and history, according to his description in
the English Colledge at Rome, he is set forth in the
Icons or Cuts of Martyrs by Cevalerius : and all this
according to the Historia Lombardica, or golden legend
of Jacobus lie Voragine. Now of what authority soever
this piece be amongst us, it is I perceive received
with different beliefs : for some believe the person and
the story; some the person, but not the story; and
others deny both.

That such a person there was, we shall not contend :
for besides others. Dr. Heilin hath clearly asserted it
in his History of St. George. The indistinction of
many in the community of name, or the misapplica-
tion of the acts of one unto another, hath made some
doubt thereof. For of this name we meet with more
then one in History, and no less then two conceived of
Cappadocia. The one an Arrian, who was slain by the
Alexandrians in the time of Julian ; the other a valiant

250 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Souldier and Christian Martyr, beheaded in the reign
XVII of D'locksian. This is the George conceived in this
Picture, who hath his day in the Roman Calender, on
whom so many fables are delivered, whose story is set
forth by Metaphrastes, and his miracles by Turoneiisis.
As for the story depending hereon, some conceive as
lightly thereof, as of that of Persius and Andromeda ;
conjecturing the one to be the father of the other ; and
some too highly assert it. Others with better modera-
tion, do either entertain the same as a fabulous ad-
dition unto the true and authentick story of St.
George \ or else conceive the literal acception to be
a misconstruction of the symbolical expression ; ap-
prehending a veritable History, in an Emblem or
piece of Christian Poesie. And this Emblematical
construction hath been received by men not forward
to extenuate the acts of Saints : as from Baronhis,
Lipellous the Carthusian hath delivered in the life of
St. George; Pictiiram illam St. Georgii qiid effingitur
eques armatus, qui hastcv cnsplde hostem interficit,juxta
quam et'mm virgo pos'da manus supplkes teridens ejus
explorat auxilium, Symholi potius quam historian
aliayus censenda expressa imago. Consuevit quidem
ut eque.Hris militioe miles equestri imagine referri : that
is. The Picture of St. George^ wherein he is described
like a Curassier or horseman corapleatly armed, etc. Is
rather a symbolical image, then any proper figure.

Now in the Picture of this Saint and Souldier, might
be implied the Christian Souldier and true Champion
of Christ. A horseman armed Cap a pe^ intimating
the Pannplia or compleat armour of a Christian ; com-
bating with the Dragon, that is, with the Devil; in
defence of the Kings daughter, that is, the Church of
God. And therefore although the history be not

THE FIFTH BOOK 251

made out, it doth not disparage the Knights and CHAP.
Noble order of St. George : whose cognisance is honour- XVII
able in the Emblem of the Souldier of Christ, and is a
worthy memorial to conform unto its mystery. Nor,
were there no such person at all, had they more reason
to be ashamed, then the Noble oi'der of Burgundy, and
Knights of the Golden Fleece ; whose badge is a
confessed fable.

CHAPTER XVIII
Of the Picture of Jerom.

THE Picture of Jerom usually described at his
study, with a Clock hanging by, is not to be
omitted ; for though the meaning be allowable,
and probable it is that industrious Father did not let
slip his time without account; yet must not perhaps
that Clock be set down to have been his measure
thereof. For Clocks or Automatous organs, whereby clocks no
we now distinouish of time, have found no mention ii^^/'y""^""'
any ancient Writers but are of late invention, as Pan-
cirollus observeth. And Polydore Virgil discoursing of
new inventions whereof the authors are not known,
makes instance in Clocks and Guns. Now Jerom is no
late Writer, but one of the ancient Fathers, and lived
in the fourth Century, in the reign of Theodosius the
first.

It is not to be denied that before the daies of Jerovi
there were Horologies, and several accounts of time ;
for they measured the hours not only by drops of
water in glasses called Clepsydrae, but also by sand in
glasses called Clepsammia. There were also from great
antiquity, Scioterical or Sun Dials, by the shadow of

252

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
XVIII

A peculiar
description
and particu-
lar construe
tioH hereof
out o/R.
Chomer, is
set dozvn,
Curios de
Caffarel.
cbap. 9.

Doctrine
of circular
motions.

a stile or gnomon denoting the hours of the day : an
invention ascribed unto Aiuiccimiiies by Pliny. Hereof
a memorable one there was in Campus MartkiSy from
an obelisk erected, and golden figures placed horozon-
tally about it; which was brought out of Egypt by
Aii^'ustiis^ and described by Jacobus Laurus. And
another of great antiquity we meet with in the story
of Ezechias ; for so it is delivered in King: 2. 20. That
the Lord brought the shadow backward ten degrees by
which it had gone down in the dial of Ahaz. That is, say
some, ten degrees, not lines ; for the hours were denoted
by certain divisions or steps in the Dial, which others
distinguished by lines, according to that of Permis

Stertimus indoiuitum quod despumare Fulernum
Sufficiat, quintd dum linea tangitur umbra.

That is, the line next the Meridian, or within an hour
of noon.

Of later years there succeeded new inventions, and
horologies composed by Trochilick or the artifice of
wheels ; whereof some are kept in motion by weight,
others perform without it. Now as one age instructs
another, and time that brings all things to ruin, perfects
also every thing ; so are these indeed of more general
and ready use then any that went before them. By the
Water-glasses the account was not regular : for from
attenuation and condensation, whereby that Element is
altered, the hours were shorter in hot weather then in
cold, and in Summer then in Winter. As for Scio-
terical Dials, whether of the Sun or Moon, they are only
of use in the actual radiation of those Luminaries, and
are of little advantage unto those inhabitants, which
for many months enjoy not the Lustre of the Sun.

It is I confess no easie wonder how the horometry
of Antiquity discovered not this Artifice, how Architas

THE FIFTH BOOK 253

that contrived the moving Dove, or rather the Hclico- CHAP,
Sophie of Archimedes, fell not upon this way. Surely XVIII
as in many things, so in this particular, the present
age hath far surpassed Antiquity; whose ingenuity
hath been so bold not only to proceed below the
account of minutes, but to attempt perpetual
motions, and engines whose revolutions (could their
substance answer the design) might out-last the ex-
emplary mobility, and out measure time it self. P'or
such a one is that mentioned by Joh?i Dee^ whose words
are these in his learned Preface unto EucUde : By
Wheels strange works and incredible are done : A
wondrous example was seen in my time in a certain
Instrument, which by the Inventer and Artificer was
sold for twenty talents of gold ; and then by chance
had received some injury, and one Janellus of Cremoim
did mend the same, and presented it unto the Emperor
Charles the fift. Jeronimus Cardaims can be my wit-
ness, that therein was one Wheel that moved at such
a rate, that in seven thousand years^his own period
should be finished ; a thing almost incredible, but how
far I keep within my bounds, many men yet alive can
tell.

CHAPTER XIX

Of the Pictures of Mermaids^ Unicorns,
and some others.

FEW eyes have escaped the Picture of Mermaids ;
that is, according to Horace his Monster, with
womans head above, and fishy extremity below ;
and these are conceived to answer the shape of the
ancient Syrens that attempted upon Ulysses. Which

254

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
XIX

Dagon the
Idol, of
what form.
I Sam. 5.

notwithstanding were of another description, containing
no fishy composure, but made up of Man and Bird ; the
humane mediety variously placed not only above, but
below ; according unto .Elian , Suidas, Serviu.s^ Boc-
catius, and Aldrovandus, who hath referred their de-
scription unto the story of fabulous Birds; according
to the description of Ovid^ and the account thereof
in Hygimts, that they were the daughters of Mel-
pomene, and metamorphosed into the shape of man
and bird by Ceres.

And therefore these pieces so common among us, do
rather derive their original, or are indeed the very
description of Dagon ; which was made with human
figure above, and fishy shape below ; whose stump, or
as Tremellius and our margin renders it, whose fishy
jmrt only remained, when the hands and upper part
fell before the Ark. Of the shape of Artergates, or
Derceto with the P}ianUlans\ in whose fishy and femi-
nine mixture, as some conceive, were implied the Moon
and the Sea, or the Deity of the waters ; and there-
fore, in their sacrifices, they made oblations of fishes.
From whence were probably occasioned the Pictures
of Nereides and Tritons among the Grecians, and such
as we read in Mac robins, to have been placed on the
top of the Temple of Saturn.

We are unwilling to question the Royal Supporters
of England, that is, the a})proved descriptions of the
Lion and the Unicorn. Although, if in the Lion, the
positi(m of the pizel be proper, and that the natural
situation ; it will be hard to make out their retro-
copulation, or their coupling and pissing backward,
according to the determination of Aristotle ; All that
urine backward do copulate nuyijSoi/ clnnatim, or
aversly, as Lions, Hares, Linxes.

THE FIFTH BOOK 255

As for the Unicorn, if it have the head of a Deer, CHAP,
and the tail of a Boar, as Vartomannus describeth it, XIX
how agreeable it is to this picture every eye may dis-
cern. If it be made bisulcous or cloven footed, it
agreeth unto the description of Vartommanus, but
scarce of any other; and Aristotle supposeth that
such as divide the hoof, do also double the horn;
they being both of the same nature, and admitting
division together. And lastly if the horn have this
situation and be so forwardly affixed, as is described, it
will not be easily conceived, how it can feed from the
ground ; and therefore we observe, that Nature in
other cornigerous animals, hath placed the horns
higher and reclining, as in Bucks ; in some inverted
upwards, as in the Rhinoceros, the Indian Ass, and
Unicornous Beetles ; and thus have some affirmed it is
seated in this animal.

We cannot but observe that in the Picture of Jonah
and others. Whales are described with two prominent
spouts on their heads ; whereas indeed they have but
one in the forehead, and terminating over the wind-
pipe. Nor can we overlook the Picture of Elephants
with Castles on their backs, made in the form of land
Castles, or stationary fortifications, and answerable
unto the Arms of Castile, or Sir John Old Castle;
whereas the towers they bore were made of wood, and
girt unto their bodies ; as is delivered in the books of
Maccabees, and as they were appointed in the Army of
Antiochus.

We will not dispute the Pictures of Retiary Spiders,
and their position in the web, which is commonly
made lateral, and regarding the Horizon ; although, if
observed, we shall commonly find it downward, and
their heads respecting the Center. We will not con-

256

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, trovert the Picture of the seven Stars : although if
XIX thereby be meant the Pleiades, or subconstellation

Where the upon the back of Taurus, with what congruity they are

d7siiuaud described, either in site or magnitude, in a clear night
an ordinary eye may discover, from July unto April.
We will not question the tongues of Adders and
Vipers, described like an Anchor ; nor the Picture of
the Flower de Luce : though how far they agree unto
their natural draughts, let every spectator determine.
Whether the Cherubims about the Ark be rightly

2Chron.3. 13. described in the common Picture, that is, only in
humane heads, with two wings ; or rather in the shape
of Angels or young men, or somewhat at least with
feet, as the Scripture seems to imply. Whether the
Cross seen in the air by Constantine, were of that
figure wherein we represent it ; or rather made out of
X and P, the two first letters of ^pi<TT6<i. Whether
the Cross of Christ did answer the common figure;
whether so far advanced above his head ; whether the
feet were so disposed, that is, one upon another, or
separately nailed, as some with reason describe it : we
shall not at all contend. Much less whether the house
of Diogenes were a Tub framed of wood , and after the
manner of ours, or rather made of earth, as learned
men conceive, and so more clearly make out that ex-
pression of Juvenal. We should be too critical to
question the letter Y, or bicornous element of Pytha-
gorcus, that is, the making of the horns equal : or the
left less then the right, and so destroying the Symbo-
lical intent of the figure ; confounding the narrow line
of Vertue, with the larger road of Vice ; answerable
unto the narrow door of Heaven, and the ample gates
of Hell, expressed by our Saviour, and not forgotten

F.vpv7rvA.iv. by Horner^ in that Epithete of Pluto's house.

Dolia

magni non
ardent
Cynici, etc

THE FIFTH BOOK 257

Many more there are whereof our pen shall take no CHAP,
notice, nor shall we urge their enquiry ; we shall not XIX
enlarge with what incongruity, and how dissenting
from the pieces of Antiquity, the Pictures of their
gods and goddesses are described, and how hereby their
symbolical sense is lost ; although herein it were not Phomut.
hard to be informed from Phornutus, Fidgentkis, and ^^^^''
Alhriciis. Whether Hercules be more properly de- Fuig. mytho.
scribed strangling than tearing the Lion, as Victorius Ai^k:.
hath disputed ; nor how the characters and figures of P'^^f""^""

o- 1 T-41 1 ^ c T • imaginibus.

the Signs and Flanets be now perverted, as Salmasius
hath learnedly declared. We will dispence with Bears
with long tails, such as are described in the figures of
heaven ; We shall tolerate flying Horses, black Swans,
Hydra"'s, Centaur's, Harpies and Satyrs ; for these are
monstrosities, rarities, or else Poetical fancies, whose
shadowed moralities requite their substantial falsities.
Wherein indeed we must not deny a liberty; nor is
the hand of the Painter more restrainable than the
Poet. But where the real works of Nature, or verit-
able acts of storie are to be described, digressions are
aberrations ; and Art being but the imitator or
secondary representor, it must not vary from the
verity of the example ; or describe things otherwise
than they truly are or have been. For hereby intro-
ducing false Idea's of things it perverts and deforms
the face and symmetry of truth.

VOL. II.

258 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
XX

CHAPTER XX

Of the Hieroglyph! cal Pictures of the
Egyptia7is.

CERTAINLY of all men that suffered from the
confusion of Babel, the Egyptians found the
best evasion ; for, though words were con-
founded, they invented a language of things, and
spake unto each other by common notions in Nature.
Whereby they discoursed in silence, and were intui-
tively understood from the theory of their Expresses.
For they assumed the shapes of animals common unto
all eyes; and by their conjunctions and compositions
were able to communicate their conceptions, unto any
that co-apprehended the Syntaxis of their Natures.
This many conceive to have been the primitive way of
writing, and of greater antiquity than letters ; and
this indeed might Adam well have spoken, who under-
standing the nature of things, had the advantage of
natural expressions. Which the Egyptians but taking
upon trust, upon their own or common opinion ; from
conceded mistakes they authentically promoted errors ;
describing in their Hieroglyphicks creatures of their
own invention ; or from known and conceded animals,
erecting significations not inferrible from their natures.
And first, Although there were more things in
Nature than words which did express them ; yet even
in these mute and silent discourses, to express com-
plexed significations, they took a liberty to compound
and piece together creatures of allowable forms into
mixtures inexistent. Thus began the descriptions of
Griphins, Basilicks, PhtEnix, and many more; which

THE FIFTH BOOK 259

Emblematists arid Heralds have entertained with sig- CHAP,
nifications answering tlieir institutions; Hieroglyphi- XX
cally adding Martegres, Wivernes, Lion fishes, with
divers others. Pieces of good and allowable invention
unto the prudent Spectator, but are lookt on by
vulgar eyes as literal truths, or absurd impossibilities ;
whereas indeed, they are commendable inventions, and
of laudable significations.

Again, Beside these pieces fictitiously set down, and
having no Copy in Nature; they had many unques-
tionable drawn, of inconsequent signification, nor
naturally verifying their intention. We shall instance
but in few, as they stand recorded by Orus. The
male sex they expressed by a Vulture, because of Vul-
tures all are females, and impregnated by the wind ;
which authentically transmitted hath passed many
pens, and became the assertion of jElimi, Ambrose,
Basil, Isidore, Tzetzes, Philes, and others. Wherein
notwithstanding what injury is offered unto the Crea-
tion in this confinement of sex, and what disturbance
unto Philosophy in the concession of windy conceptions,
we shall not here declare. By two dragms they
thought it sufficient to signifie an heart ; because the
heart at one year weigheth two dragms, that is, a
quarter of an ounce, and unto fifty years annually
encreaseth the weight of one dragm, after which in the
same proportion it yearly decreaseth ; so that the life
of a man doth not naturally extend above an hundred.
And this was not only a popular conceit, but consen-
taneous unto their Physical principles, as Heumius in hu
hath accounted it. Phiiosophia

Barbarica.

A Woman that hath but one Child, they express by
a Lioness; for that conceiveth but once. Fecundity
they set forth by a Goat, because but seven daies old.

260 PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP, it beginnelh to use coition. The abortion of a Woman
XX they describe by an Horse kicking a Wolf; because a
Mare will cast her foal if she tread in the track of that
animal. Deformity they signifie by a Bear ; and an
unstable Man by an Hyaena, because that animal
yearly exchangeth it? sex. A Woman delivered of a
female Child, they imply by a Bull looking over his
left shoulder; because if in coition a Bull part from a
Cow on that side, the Calf will prove a female.

All which, with many more, how far they consent
with truth, we shall not disparage our Reader to dis-
pute ; and though some way allowable unto wiser con-
ceits, who could distinctly receive their significations :
yet carrying the majesty of Hieroglyphicks, and so
transmitted by Authors : they crept into a belief with
many, and favourable doubt with most. And thus, I
fear, it hath fared with the Hieroglyphical Symboles
of Scripture : which excellently intended in the species
of things sacrificed, in the prohibited meats, in the
dreams of Pharnah, Joseph, and many other passages :
are oft-times wrackt beyond their symbolizations, and
inlargM into constructions disparaging their true
intentions.

CHAPTER XXI
Of the Picture of Hainan hanged.

IN common draughts, Haman is hanged by the
Neck upon an high Gibbet, after the usual and
now practised way of suspension, but whether
this description truly answereth the Original, Learned
pens consent not, and good grounds there are to doubt.
For it is not easily made out that this was an ancient

THE FIFTH BOOK 261

way of Execution, in the publick punishment of Male- CHAP,
factors among the Persians; but we often read of XXI
Crucifixion in their Stories. So we find that Oroetes^ a
Persian Governour crucified Polycrates the Samian
Tyrant. And hereof we have an example in the life
of Artaxerxes King of Persia ; (whom some will have
to be Ahasuerm in this Story) that Iiis Mother Pary-
satls flead and crucified her Eiinuch. The same also
seems implied in the letters patent of King Cyrus, in Ezra 6.
Omnis gvi hanc mtifaverit Jussionem, tollatur lignum de
domo ejus, et erigatur et configatur in eo.

The same kind of punishment was in use among
the Romans, Syrians, Egyptians, Carthaginians and
Grecians. For though we find in Homer, that Ulysses '
in a fury hanged the strumpets of those who courted
Penelope, yet is it not so easie to discover, that this
was the publick practice or open course of justice
among the GreeJis.

And even that the Hebrews used this present way of
hanging, by illaqueation or pendulous suffocation in
publick justice and executions; the expressions and
examples in scripture conclude not beyond good
doubt.

That the King of Hai was hanged, or destroyed by
the common way of suspension, is not conceded by the
learned Masius in his comment upon that text; who
conceiveth thereby rather some kind of crucifixion ; at
least some patibulary affixion after he was slain ; and so
represented unto the people untill toward the evening.

Though we read in our translation, that Pharaoh
hanged the chief Baker, yet learned expositors under-
stand hereby some kind of crucifixion, according to
the mode of Egypt, whereby he exemplarily hanged

^ Orostes, 1672, 1686, etc.

262 PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP, out till tlie fowls of the air fed on his head or face,
XXI the first part of their prey being the eyes. And per-
haps according to the signal draught hereof in a very
old manuscript of Genesis, now kept in the Emperors
V Library at Vienna ; and accordingly set down by the
learned Petrus Zarnberius, in the second Tome of the
description of that Library.

When the Gihconites hanged the bodies of those of
the house of Saul, thereby was intended some kind of
crucifying, according unto good expositors, and the
vulgar translation : criicifixcriint eos in vionte coram
domino \ many both in Scripture and humane writers
might be said to be crucified, though they did not
perish immediately by crucifixion : But however other-
wise destroyed, their bodies might be afterward ap-
pended or fastned unto some elevated engine, as
exemplary objects unto the eyes of the people : So
sometimes we read of the crucifixion of only some part,
as of the Heads of Julianus and AUnnus, though their
bodies were cast away.

Deut. ji. That legal Text which seems to countenance the

common way of hanging, if a man hath committed a sin
worthy of Death, and they hang him on a Tree; is not so
received by Christian and Jewish expositors. And as

Ainsworth. a good Annotator of ours delivereth, out of Maimon-
ides: The Hebrews understand not this of putting him
to death by hanging, but of hanging of a Man after he
was stoned to death ; and the manner is thus described.
After he is stoned to death, they fasten a piece of
timber in the Earth, and out of it there commeth a
piece of wood, and then they tye both his hands one
to another, and hang him unto the setting of the Sun.
Beside, the original word Hakany determineth not
the doubt. For that by Lexicographers or Dictionarie

THE FIFTH BOOK 263

interpreters, is rendred suspension and crucifixion ; CHAP.
there being no Hebrew word peculiarly and fully ex- XXI
pressing the proper word of crucifixion, a^ it was used
by the Romans ; nor easie to prove it the custom of
the Jewish Nation to nail them by distinct parts unto
a Cross, after the manner of our Saviour crucified :
wherein it was a special favour indulged unto Joseph
to take down the Body.

Lipsius^ lets fall a good caution to take off doubts
about suspension delivered by ancient Authors, and
also the ambiguous sence o^Kpefidaai among the Greeks.
Tale apvd Latinos ipsum siispendere, qtiod in crucem
referendum moneo Juventutem, as that also may be
understood of Seneca. Latrocinium fecit aliquis, quid
ago meruit ? ut stispendat^ir. And this way of cruci-
fying he conceiveth to have been in general use among
the Romans, until the latter dales of Constantino, who
in reverence unto our Saviour abrogated that oppro-
brious and infamous way of crucifixion. Whereupon
succeeded the common and now practised way of
suspension.

But long before this abrogation of the Cross, the
Jewish Nation had known the true sense of crucifixion ;
whereof no Nation had a sharper apprehension, while
Adrian crucified five hundred of them every day, until
Wood was wanting for that service. So that they
which had nothing but crucifie in their mouths, were
therewith paid home in their own bodies : Early
suffering the reward of their imprecations, and properly
in the same kind.

^ Zipiias, 1672.

264 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
^^^^ CHAPTER XXII

Compendiously of many questionable Customs,
Opinions, Pictures, Practices, and Popular
Observations.

r

1. "Y^F an Hare cross the high way, there are few
above threescore years that are not perplexed
thereat : which notwithstanding is but an
Augiirial terror, according to that received expression,
Iiumspicatum dat iter ohlatiui Ixpus. And the ground
of the conceit was probably no greater than this, that
a fearful animal passing by us, portended unto us
some thing to be feared : as upon the like considera-
tion, the meeting of a Fox presaged some future
imposture ; which was a superstitious observation pro-
hibited unto the Jews, as is expressed in the Idolatry
of Mahnonldes, and is referred unto the sin of an
observer of Fortunes, or one that abuseth events unto
The ground good or bad signs; forbidden by the Law of Moses \
o/manyvam which notwithstanding sometimes succeeding, accord-

observations. . J^ , . .

Deut. i8. ing to fears or desires, have left impressions and
timerous expectations in credulous minds for ever.

2. Tiiat Owls and Ravens are ominous appearers,
and pre-signifying unlucky events, as Christians yet
conceit, was also an Augurial conception. Because
many Ravens were seen when Alexander entred Bahjlon,
they were thought to pre-oniinate his death ; and be-
cause an Owl appeared before the battle, it presaged
the ruin of Crassus. Which though decrepite super-
stitions, and such as had their nativity in times
beyond all history, are fresh in the observation of
many heads, and by the credulous and feminine party

THE FIFTH BOOK 265

still in some Majesty among us. And therefore the CHAP.
Emblem of Superstition was well set out hy Ripa, in the XXII
picture of an Owl, an Hare, and an Old Woman. ThiEmbUti
And it no way confirmeth the Augurial consideration, uln.'^'*^'
that an Owl is a forbidden food in the Law of Moses ; iconoiogia
or that Jerusalem was threatned by the Raven and the Ripa.
Owl, in that expression of Esay 34. That it should
be a court for Owls, that the Cormorant and the
Bittern should possess it, and the Owl and the Raven
dwell in it. For thereby was only implied their
ensuing desolation, as is expounded in the words suc-
ceeding ; He shall draw upon it the line of confusion,
and the stones of emptiness.

3. The falling of Salt is an authentick presagement
of ill luck, nor can every temper contemn it ; from
whence notwithstanding nothing can be naturally
feared : nor was the same a general prognostick of
future evil among the Ancients, but a particular
omination concerning the breach of friendship. For
Salt as incorruptible, was the Symbole of friendship,
and before the other service was offered unto their
guests ; which if it casually fell, was accounted ominous,
and their amitv of no duration. But whether Salt
were not only a Symbole of friendship with man, but
also a figure of amity and reconciliation with God, and
was therefore observed in sacrifices, is an higher
speculation.

4. To break the egg shell after the meat is out, we are
taught in our childhood, and practise it all our lives ;
which nevertheless is but a superstitious relict, accord-
ing to the judgment of Pliny, Hue pertinet ovorwn, ut
exorbuerit quisq; calices protinus frangi, aut eosdem
coclearibus perforari ; and the intent hereof was to pre-
vent witchcraft ; for lest witches should draw or prick

266 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, their names therein, and veneficiously mischief their
XXII persons, they broke the shell, as Dalecampim hath
observed.

5. The true Lovers knot is very much magnified,
and still retained in presents of Love among us;
which though in all points it doth not make out,
had perhaps its original from the Nodus Herculanus,
or that which was called Hercules his knot, resembling
the snaky complication in the caduceus or rod of
Hermes ; and in which form the Zone or woollen girdle
of the Bride was fastned, as Tururbus observeth in his
Adversaria.

6. When our cheek burneth or ear tingleth, we
usually say that some body is talking of us, which is
an ancient conceit, and ranked among superstitious
opinions by Plhiy. Ahsentes tinnitu auriinn prcEseniirc
sermones de se recephim est, according to that distick
noted by Dalecampius.

Garrula quid totis rcsonas mihi noctibus auris?
Kescio quern dicis nunc memituftse met.

Which is a conceit hardly to be made out without the

concession of a signifying Genius, or universal Mcrcury\

conducting sounds unto their distant subjects, and

teaching us to hear by touch.

The original "7. When we desire to confine our words, we com-

"feri^i'nder '"^"b' ^^7 ^^^J ^^'^ spokcn Under the Rose; which
the Rose be expressioH is Commendable, if the Rose from any
natural property may be the Symbole of silence, as
Nazianzene seems to imply in these translated verses :

Utq; latet Rosa Vema sfuo putamine clausa,
Sicosvinclaferat, validisq; arctetur habenis,
Indicatq; suis prolijca silentia labris:

And is also tolerable, if by desiring a secrecv to

it, etc.

THE FIFTH BOOK 267

words spoke under the Rose, we only mean in society CHAP,
and compotation, from the ancient custom in Sympo- XXII
siack meetings, to wear chaplets of Roses about their
heads: and so we condemn not the German custom,
which over the Table describeth a Rose in the cieling.
But more considerable it is, if the original were such
as LemniuSy and others have recoided ; that the Rose
was the flower of Venus^ which Cupid consecrated unto
Harpocrates the God of silence, and was therefore an
Emblem thereof, to conceal the pranks of Venery ; as
is declared in this Tetrastick ;

Est Rosaflos veneris, cujus quo facta laferent,

Harpocrati matris, dona dicavit Amor ;
Inde Rosam mensis hospes suspend! t Amic.is.

ConvivtB ut sub ed dicta tacenda sciunt.

8. That smoak doth follow the fairest, is an usual
saying with us, and in many parts of Europe ; whereof
although there seem no natural ground, yet it is the
continuation of a very ancient opinion, as Petrus Vic-
torius and Causabon have observed from a passage in
Athenceus : wherein a Parasite thus describeth himself:

To every Table first I come.

Whence Porridge I am catd by some:

A Capaneus at Stares I am,

To enter any Room a Rain ;

Like whips and thongs to all I ply,

Like smoake unto the Fair I fly.

9. To sit crors leg'd, or with our fingers pectinated
or shut together, is accounted bad, and friends will
perswade us from it. The same conceit religiously
possessed the Ancients, as is observable from Pliny.
Poplites altemis genibus imponere nefas olim ; and also
from Athenceus, that it was an old veneficious practice,

268

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, and Jww is made in this posture to hinder the delivery
XXII of Alcmcna. And therefore, as Pierius observeth, in
the Medal of Julia Pia, the right hand of Veiim was
made extended with the inscription of Venus, Genetrix;
for the complication or pectination of the fingers was
an Hieroglyphick of impediment, as in that place he
declareth,

10. The set and statary times of pairing of nails,
and cutting of hair, is thought by many a point of
consideration; which is ])erhaps but the continuation
of an ancient superstition. For piaculous it was unto
the Romans to pare their nails upon the Nundinfc, ob-
served every ninth day ; and was also feared by others in
certain daies of the week ; according to that oi Ausonius,
Ungues Mercurio, Barham Jove, Cypride Crines ; and

2 chron. 33. was One part of the wickedness that filled up the measure
oi Manasses, when 'tis delivered that he observed times.

11. A common fashion it is to nourish hair upon
the mouls of the face ; which is the perpetuation of a
very ancient custom ; and though innocently practised
among us, may have a superstitious original, according
to that of Pliny, Na;vos in facie tondere religlosum
hahent nunc multi. From the like might proceed the
fears of poling Elvelocks or complicated hairs of the
head, and also of locks longer than the other hair ;
they being votary at first, and dedicated upon occa-
sion ; preserved with great care, and accordingly
esteemed by others, as appears by that of Apukhis,
Adjuro per dulcem cap'dli tui nodulnm.

12. A custom there is in most parts of Europe to

adorn Aqueducts, spouts and Cisterns with Lions

heads: which though no illaudable ornament, is of an

Egyptian genealogy,^ who practised the same under a

^ geneologie, 1658, 1669, geneology, 1672.

THE FIFTH BOOK 269

symbolical illation. For because the Sun being in Leo, CHAP,
the flood of Nilus was at the full, and water became XXII
conveyed into every part, they made the spouts of
their Aqueducts through the head of a Lion. And
upon some coelestial respects it is not improbable the
great Mogul or Indian King doth bear for his Arms a
Lion and the Sun.

18. Many conceive there is somewhat amiss, and symbolical
that as we usually say, they are unblest until they put "^"f^?*/^
on their girdle. Wherein (although most know no\sirdie.
what they say) there are involved unknown considera-
tions. For by a girdle or cincture are symbolically
implied Truth, Resolution, and Readiness unto action,
which are parts and vertues required in the service of
God. According whereto we find that the Israelites
did eat the Paschal Lamb with their loins girded ;
and the Almighty challenging Job, bids him gird up
his loins like a man. So runneth the expression of
Peter, Gird up the loins of your minds, be sober and
hope to the end : so the high Priest was girt with the
girdle of fine linnen : so is it part of the holy habit to
have our lines girt about with truth ; and so is it also
said concerning our Saviour, Righteousness shall be
the girdle of his loins, and faithfulness the girdle of isa. h.
his reins.

Moreover by the girdle, the heart and parts which
God requires are divided from the inferior and con-
cupiscential organs ; implying thereby a memento unto
purification and cleanness of heart, which is commonly
defiled from the concupiscence and affection of those
parts ; and therefore unto this day the Jeivs do bless
themselves when they put on their zone or cincture.
And thus may we make out the doctrin of Pythagoras^
to offer sacrifice with our feet naked, that is, that our

270 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, inferiour parts and farthest removed from reason might

XXII be free, and of no impediment unto us. Thus Achilles,

though dipped in Styx, yet having his heel untouched

by that water; although he were fortified elsewhere,

he was slain in that part, as only vulnerable in the

inferiour and brutal part of Man, This is that part

of Ez^e and her posterity the devil still doth bruise,

that is, that part of the soul which adhereth unto earth,

and walks in the paths thereof. And in this secundarr

and symbolical sense it may be also understood, when

the Priests in the Law washed their feet before the

sacrifice ; when our Saviour washed the feet of his

Disciples, and said unto Peter, If I wash not thy feet

thou hast no part in me. And thus is it symbolically

explainable, and iniplyeth purification and cleanness,

when in the burnt offerings the Priest is commanded

to wash the inwards and legs thereof in water ; and in

the peace and sin-ofFerings, to burn the two kidneys,

the fat which is about the flanks, and as we translate

it, the Caul above the Liver. But whether the Jexvs

when they blessed themselves, had any eye unto the

jer. 13. words of Jeremy, wherein God makes them his Girdle ;

or had therein any reference unto the Girdle, which

the Prophet was commanded to hide in the hole of the

rock of Euphrates, and which was the type of their

captivity, we leave unto higher conjecture.

Certain 14. The Picturc of the Creator, or God the Father

Hereticks -^^ ^}^^ sliaDC of an old Man, is a dangerous piece, and

humane in this Fecuudlty of sects may revive the Anthropo-

(^j^'a/ur niorphites. Which although maintained from the ex-

•which thfy pression of Daniel, I beheld where the Ancient of daves

conceived he .... , ,. ^i-i 1 i-tii "1

createdman did Sit, whose haiT of his head was like the pure wool ;
tn his like- yg^ j^g^^, j^ ]jg j^igQ derivative from the Hieroglyphical

description of the /Egyptians ; who to express their

THE FIFTH BOOK 271

Eneph, or Creator ot the world, described an old man CHAP,
in a blew mantle, with an egg in his mouth; which XXII
was the Emblem of the world. Surely those heathens,
that notwithstanding the exemplary advantage in
heaven, would endure no pictures of Sun or Moon, as
being visible unto all the world, and needing no repre-
sentation ; do evidently accuse the practice of those
pencils, that will describe invisibles. And he that
challenged the boldest hand unto the picture of an
Echo, must laugh at this attempt, not only in the
description of invisibility, but circumscription of Ubi-
quity, and fetching under lines incomprehensible
circularity.

The Pictures of the Egyptians were more tolerable,
and in their sacred letters more veniably expressed the
apprehension of Divinity. For though they implied
the same by an eye upon a Scepter, by an ^Egles head,
a Crocodile, and the like : yet did these manual de-
scriptions pretend no corporal representations; nor
could the people misconceive the same unto real corre-
spondencies. So though the Cherub carried some
apprehension of Divinity, yet was it not conceived to
be the shape thereof: and so perhaps because it is
metaphorically predicated of God, that he is a consum-
ing fire, he may be harmlessly described by a flaming
representation ; Yet if, as some will have it, all
mediocrity of folly is foolish, and because an unrequit-
able evil may ensue, an indifferent convenience must be
omitted; we shall not urge such representments ; we
could spare the holy Lamb for the picture of our
Saviour, and the Dove or fiery Tongues to represent
the holy Ghost.

15. The Sun and Moon are usually described with
humane faces ; whether herein there be not a Pagan

272 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, imitation, and those visages at first implied Apollo and

XXII Diana, we may make some doubt; and we find the

statua of the Sun was framed with raies about the

head, wliich were the indiciduous and unshaven locks

Or quarrel- of Jpollo. Wc should be too Iconomical to question

somwitk ^^jjg pictures of the winds, as common Iv drawn in

Pictures. I ' • _

Dion. Ep. 7. humane heads, and with their cheeks distended ; which
etPet.H^r notwithstanding we find condemned by Mimdius, as
notinvit. 3- answering poetical fancies, and the gentile description
of yl'Johis, Boreas, and the feigned Deities of winds,

16. We shall not, I hope, disparage the Resurrection
of our Redeemer, if we say the Sun doth not dance on
Easter dav. And though we would willingly assent
unto any sympathetica! exultation, yet cannot conceive
therein any more than a Tropical expression. Whether
any such motion there were in that day wherein Christ
arised, Scripture hath not revealed, which hath been
punctual in other records concerning solary miracles :
and the Areopagite that was amazed at the Eclipse,
took no notice of this. And if metaphorical expres-
sions so so far, we mav be bold to affirm, not onlv that
one Sun danced, but two arose that day : That light
appeared at his nativity, and darkness at his death,
and yet a light at both ; for even that darkness was a
liglit unto the Gentiles, illuminated by that obscurity.
That 'twas the first time the Sun set above the Horizon;
that although there were darkness above the earth,
there was light beneath it, nor dare we say that hell
was dark if he were in it.

17. Great conceits are raised of the involution or
membranous covering, commonly called the Silly-how,
that sometimes is found about the heads of children
upon their birth ; and is therefore preserved with great
care, not only as medical in diseases, but effectual in

THE FIFTH BOOK 273

success, concerning the Infant and others ; which is CHAP.
surely no more than a continued superstition. For XXII
hereof we read in the life of Antoninus delivered by
Spartianus, that children are born sometimes with this
natural cap; which Midwives were wont to sell unto
credulous Lawyers, who had an opinion it advantaged
their promotion.

But to speak strictly, the effect is natural, and thus
may be conceived : Animal conceptions have largely
taken three teguments, or membranous films which
cover them in the womb, that is, the Corion, Amnios,
and Allantois ; the Corion is the outward membrance
wherein are implanted the Veins, Arteries and umbilical
vessels, whereby its nourishment is conveyed : the
Allantois a thin coat seated under the Corion, wherein
are received the watery separations conveyed by the
Urachus, that the acrimony thereof should not offend
the skin. The Amnios is a general investment, con- De formato
taining the sudorus or thin serosity perspirable through °^'"*
the skin. Now about the time when the Infant
breaketh these coverings, it sometimes carrieth with it
about the head a part of the Amnios or nearest coat ;
which saith Spiegel'uis^ either proceedeth from the
toughness of the membrance or weakness of the Infant
that cannot get clear thereof. And therefore herein
significations are natural and concluding upon the
Infant, but not to be extended unto magical signalities,
or any other person,

18. That 'tis good to be drunk once a moneth, is a
common flattery of sensuality, supporting it self upon
Physick, and the healthful effects of inebriation. This
indeed seems plainly affirmed by Avicenna, a Physitian
of great authority, and whose religion prohibiting
Wine, could less extenuate ebriety. But Averroes a

VOL. II. s

y

274 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, man of his own faith was of another belief; restrain-
XXn ing his ebriety unto hilarity, and in effect making no
more thereof than Seneca commendeth, and was allow-
able in Cato ; that is, a sober incalescence and regulated
jEstuation from wine ; or what may be conceived
between Joseph and his brethren, when the text ex-
presseth they were merry, or drank largely, and whereby
indeed the commodities set down by Aviccmia, that is,
alleviation of spirits, resolution of superfluities, provo-
cation of sweat and urine may also ensue. But as for
dementation, sopition of reason, and the diviner particle
from drink ; though American religion approve, and
Pagan piety of old hath practised it, even at their
sacrifices ; Christian morality and the doctrine of
Christ will not allow. And surely that religion which
excuseth the fact of Noah, in the aged surprizal of six
hundred years, and unexpected inebriation from the
unknown effects of wine, will neither acquit ebriosity
nor ebriety, in their known and intended perversions.

And indeed, although sometimes effects succeed
which may relieve the body, yet if they carry mischief
or peril unto the soul, we are therein restrainable by
Divinity, which circumscribeth Physick, and circum-
stantially determines the use thereof. From natural
considerations, Physick commendeth the use of venery;
and happily, incest, adultery, or stupration may prove
as Physically advantagious, as conj ugal copulation ;
which notwithstanding must not be drawn into practise.
And truly effects, consequents, or events which we
commend, arise oft-times from wayes which we all
condemn. Thus from the fact of Lot, we derive the
generation of Ruth, and blessed Nativity of our
Saviour; which notwithstanding did not extenuate
the incestuous ebriety of the generator. And if, as is

THE FIFTH BOOK 275

commonly urged, we think to extenuate ebriety from CHAP,
the benefit of vomit oft succeeding, Egyptian sobriety XXII
will condemn us, which purged both wayes twice a
moneth, without this perturbation : and we foolishly
contemn the liberal hand of God, and ample field of
medicines which sobriety produce that action.

19. A conceit there is, that the Devil commonly H'-kytke
appeareth with a cloven hoof; wherein although '^t c^mmLiy
seem excessively ridiculous, there may be somewhat ^«"^^''
of truth; and the ground thereof at first m\g\\t a ci<rjen
be his frequent appearing in the shape of a Goat,-^""'-
which answers that description. This was the opinion
of ancient Christians concerning the apparition of
Panites, Fauns and Satyres ; and in this form we read
of one that appeared unto Antony in the wilderness.
The same is also confirmed from expositions of holy
Scripture ; for whereas it is said. Thou shalt not offer
unto Devils, the Original word is Seghnirim, that is,
rough and hairy Goats, because in that shape the
Devil most often appeared ; as is expounded by the Levit. 17.
Rabbins, as Tremellius hath also explained ; and as the
word Ascimah, the god of Ernath is by some conceived.
Nor did he only assume this shape in elder times, but
commonly in later dayes, especially in the place of his
worship, if there be any truth in the confession of
Witches, and as in many stories it stands confirmed by
Bodinus. And therefore a Goat is not improperly
made the Hieroglyphick of the devil, as Pimu* hath /«/%»> Da-
expressed it. So might it be the Emblem of sin, as it
was in the sin-offering ; and so likewise of wicked and
sinful men, according to the expression of Scripture in
the method of the last distribution ; when our Savioiir
shall separate the Sheep from the Goats, that is, the
Sons of the Lamb from the children of the devil.

monomania.

276 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
XXIII

CHAPTER XXIII

Of some others.

1. ^ ■ "*HAT temperamental dignotions, and con-
I jecture of prevalent humours, may be col-
-*- lected from spots in our nails, we are not
averse to concede. But yet not ready to admit sundry
divinations, vulgarly raised upon them. Nor do we
Devarietaie observc it Verified in others, what Cardan discovered as
rerum. ^ property in himself: to have found therein some signs
of most events that ever happened unto him. Or that
there is much considerable in that doctrine of Cheiro-
mancy, that spots in the top of the nails do signifie
things past ; in the middle, things present ; and at the
bottom, events to come. That white specks presage
our felicity, blew ones our misfortunes. That those in
the nail of the thumb have significations of honour,
those in the forefinger, of riches, and so respectively in
other fingers, (according to Planetical relations, from
Deinspec- whcncc thcy fcceive their names) as Tricasf^nf hath

tionemanus. |.g^J.gj^ jjp^ g^j^J PlCCwlltS Well rejccteth.

We shall not proceed to querie, what truth there is
in Palmistry, or divination from those lines in our
hands, of high denomination. Although if any thing
be therein, it seems not confinable unto man ; but other
creatures are also considerable ; as is the fore-foot
of the Moll, and especially of the Monkey; wherein
we have observed the table line, that of life, and of
the liver.

2. That Children committed unto the school of
Nature, without institution would naturally speak the

THE FIFTH BOOK 277

primitive language of the world, was the opinion of CHAP.
ancient heathens, and continued since by Christians : XXIII
who will have it our Hehreiv tongue, as being the
lansuage of Adam. That this were true, were much
to be desired, not only for the easie attainment of
that useful tongue, but to determine the true and
primitive Hebrew. For whether the present Hebrew,
be the unconfounded language of Babel, and that which
remaining in Heher was continued by Abraham and his
posterity, or rather the language of Phoeyilcia and
Canaan, wherein he lived, some learned men I perceive
do vet remain unsatisfied. Although I confess proba-
bility stands fairest for the former : nor are they
without all reason, who think that at the confusion
of tongues, there was no constitution of a new speech
in every family : but a variation and permutation
of the old; out of one common language raising
several Dialects : the primitive tongue remaining still
intire. Which they who retained, might make a shift //->wAbra-
to understand most of the rest. By vertue whereof in ^^^/^'^If^l^
those primitive times and greener confusions, Abraham the language
of the family of Heber was able to converse with the ^y^^/J^^
Chaldeans, to understand Mesopotamians, Cananites,
Philistins, and Egyptians: whose several Dialects he
could reduce unto the Original and primitive tongue,
and so be able to understand them.

3 Thouffh useless unto us, and rather of molesta-
tion, we commonly refrain from killing Swallows, and
esteem it unlucky to destroy them: whether herein
there be not a Pagan relique, we have some reason to
doubt. For we read in jElian, that these birds were ne same is
sacred unto the Penates or houshold gods of the ^^/g^j^ ^^^
ancients, and therefore were preserved. The same Athen^us.
they also honoured as the nuncio's of the spring ; and

278 PSEUDODOXIA

(^HAP. we find in Athemriift that the Khodians had a solemn

XXIII song to welcome in the Swallow,
jv/cy cand/es 4. That Candlcs and Lights burn dim and blew at
inayhurn ^j^^ apparition of spirits, may be true, if the ambient

blttv, be/ore ' ' ^ . / . .

theaf'pari. ajF bc full of sulpliui'ious spirits, as it happeneth oit-
%Mt'' times in mines; where damps and acide exhalations
are able to extinguish them. And may be also verified,
when spirits do make themselves visible by bodies of
such effluviums. But of lower consideration is the
common foretelling of strangers, from the fungous
parcels about the weeks of Candles : which only
signifieth a moist and pluvious ayr about them,
hindering the avolation of the light and favillous
particles : whereupon they are forced to settle upon
the Snast.

5. Though Coral doth properly preserve and fasten
the Teeth in men, yet is it used in Children to make
an easier passage for them : and for that intent is

Lib. 32. worn about their necks. But whether this custom
were not superstitiously founded, as presumed an
amulet or defensative against fascination, is not beyond
all doubt. For the same is delivered by Fliny. Aru-
spices reliffiosum Coralli gcstarnen amoUendis pericuUft
arbitrantur ; et surculi infantioe alligati, tutelam habere
crcditntur.

6. A strange kind of exploration and peculiar way
of Rhabdomancy is that which is used in mineral dis-
coveries ; that is, with a forked hazel, commonly called
Moses his Rod, which freely held forth, will stir and
play if any mine be under it. And though many there
are who have attempted to make it good, yet until
better information, we are of opinion with Jgricola,
that in it self it is a fruitless exploration, strongly

De re metal- . . ,, . jt-\''

Uca, lib. a. scenting of Pagan derivation, and the virguia JJivina,

THE FIFTH BOOK 279

proverbially magnified of old. The ground whereof CHAP.
were the Magical rods in Poets that of Pallas in XXIII
Homer., that of Mercury that charmed Argus, and that
of Circe which transformed the followers of Ulysses.
Too boldly usurping the name of Moses rod, from
which notwithstanding, and that of Aaron, were pro-
bably occasioned the fables of all the rest. For that
of Moses must needs be famous unto the Egyptians ;
and that oi Aaron unto many other Nations, as being
preserved in the Ark, until the destruction of the
Temple built by Solomon.

7. A practise there is among us to determine doubtful
matters, by the opening of a book, and letting fall a
staff; which notwithstanding are ancient fragments
of Paga/n divinations. The first an imitation of Soj-tes
Homericce, or Virgiliance, drawing determinations from
verses casually occurring. The same was practised by
Severus, who entertained ominous hopes of the Empire,
from that verse in Virgil, Tu regere imperio populos,
Romane, memento ; and Cordianus who reigned but few
dayes was discouraged by another, that is, Ostendunt
terris hunc tantum fata, nee ultra esse sinunt. Nor
was this only performed in heathen Authors, but upon
the sacred text of Scripture, as Gregorius Turonensis
hath left some account, and as the practise of the
Emperour Heraclius, before his Expedition into Asia
minor, is delivered by Cedrenus.

As for the. Divination or decision from the staff; it Hosea^.
is an Augurial relique, and the practise thereof is
accused by God himself; My people ask counsel of
their stocks, and their staff declareth unto them. Of
this kind of Rhabdomancy was that practised by
Nahiichadonozor in that Caldean miscellany, delivered
by EzeMel ; the king of Babylon stood at the parting Ezeic. 24.

^-^

'^m

280 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, of the wav, at the head of two waves to use divination,
XXITI he made his arrows bright, he consulted with Images,
he looked in the Liver ; at the right hand were the
divinations of Jerusalem. That is, as Estius expounded
it, the left way leading unto Rabbah, the chief City
of the Ammonites, and the right unto Jerusalem, he
consulted Idols and entrails, he threw up a bundle
of arrows to see which way they would light ; and
falling: on the right hand he marched towards Jerusalern.
A like way of Belomancy or Divination by arrows
^"^hath been in request with Scythians, Alanes, Geinnans,
with the Africans and Turks of Ali^ier. But of
2Kin2.13.15. another nature was that which was practised by Elisha,
when by an arrow shot from an Eastern window, he
pre-signified the destruction of Syria ; or when accord-
ing unto the three stroaks of Joash, with an arrow
upon the ground, he foretold the number of his
victories. For thereby the spirit of God particular 'd
the same ; and determined the stroaks of the King
unto three, which the hopes of the Prophet expected
in twice that number.
Dion. Cassii. 8. Wecanuot omit to observe the tenacity of ancient
lib. 37. customs, in the nominal observation of the several

daye.s of the week, according to Gentile and Pagan
appellations : for the Original is very high, and as old
as the ancient ^Egyptians, who named the same accord-
ing to the seven Planets, the admired stars of heaven,
and reputed Deities among them. Unto every one
assigning a several day ; not according to their ccelestial
order, or as they are disposed in heaven ; but after a
diatesseron or musical fourth. For beginning Satur-
day with Saturn, the supremest Planet, they accounted
by Jupiter and Mars unto Sol, making Sunday. From
Sol in like manner by Venus and Mercury unto Luna,

A

THE FIFTH BOOK 281

making Munday ; and so through all the rest. And CHAP.
the same order they confirmed by numbering the hours XXIII
of the day unto twenty four, according to the natural
order of the Planets. For beginning to account from
Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, and so about unto twenty four,
the next day will fall unto Sol ; whence accounting
twenty four, the next will happen unto Luna, making
Munday. And so with the rest, according to the
account and order observed still among us.

The Jews themselves in their Astrological considera-
tions, concerning Nativities, and Planetary hours,
observe the same order, upon as witty foundations.
Because by an equal interval, they make seven triangles,
the bases whereof are the seven sides of a septilateral
figure, described within a circle. That is, If a figure
of seven sides be described in a circle, and at the angles
thereof the names of the Planets be placed in their
natural order on it : if we begin with Saturn, and
successively draw lines from angle to angle, until seven
equicrural triangles be described, whose bases are the
seven sides of the septilateral figure ; the triangles will cujus icon
be made by this order. The first being made by i^ffarfr''
Saturn, Sol and Luna, that is, Saturday, Sunday, and chap. n.
Munday ; and so the rest in the order still retained. Paduln"um.

But thus much is observable, that however in coeles-
tial considerations they embraced the received order
of the Planets, yet did they not retain either characters,
or names in common use amongst us ; but declining
humane denominations, they assigned them names from
some remarkable qualities ; as is very observable in
their red and splendent Planets, that is, of Mars and
Venus. But the change of their names disparaged not Maadim.
the consideration of their natures ; nor did they thereby ^"e^ii.
reject all memory of these remarkable Stars; which

282 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. God himself admitted in his Tabernacle, if conjecture
XXIII will hold concerning the Golden Candlestick, whose
shaft resembled the Sun, and six branches the Planets
about it.

9. We are unwilling to enlarge concerning manv
other; only referring unto sober examination, what
natural effects can reasonably be expected, M-hen to
prevent the Ephialtes or night-Mare we hang up an
hollow stone in our stables ; when for amulets asainst
Agues we use the chips of Gallows and places of
execution. When for Warts we rub our hands before
the Moon, or commit any maculated part unto the
touch of the dead. What truth there is in those
common female Doctrines, that the first Rib of Roast
Beef powdered is a peculiar remedy against Fluxes.
That to urine upon earth newly cast up by a Moll,
bringeth down the menses in AVomen. That if a Child
dieth, and the neck becommeth not stiff, but for many
bowers remaineth Lythe and Flaccid, some other in
the same house will dye not long after. That if a
woman with child looketh upon a dead body, her child
will be of a pale complexion, our learned Philosophers
and critical Philosophers might illustrate, whose ex-
acter performances our adventures do but solicite ;
mean while, I hope, they will plausibly receive our
attempts, or candidly correct our raisconjectures.

Disce, sed ira cadut naso, ritgosaque nanna,
Dum veteres avius tibi de pn/mone revelto.

THE SIXTH BOOK

Of sundry common opinions Cosmo-
graphical and Historical

The first Discourse comprehended in several Chapters.

CHAPTER I

Concerning the beginning of the World, that
the time thereof is not precisely to be
known, as men generally suppose : Of
mens enquiries in what season or point of
the Zodiack it began. That as thev are
generally made they are in vain, and as
particularly applied uncertain. Of the
division of the seasons and four quarters
of the year, according to Astronomers
and Physitians. That the common com-
pute of the Ancients, and which is yet
retained by most, is unreasonable and
erroneous. Of some Divinations and
ridiculous diductions from one part of
the year to another. And of the Provi-
dence and Wisdom of God in the site
and motion of the Sun.

283

284 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. X-^ONCEHNING the World and its temporal

1 i circumscriptions, who ever shall strictly ex-

Thcageof V^^ amine both extreams, will easily perceive

«<^/«,va/«/v tliere is not only obscurity m its end, but its beo-in-

^abu'"'"' '""S' that as its period is inscrutable, so is its nativity

indeterminable : That as it is presumption to enquire

after the one, so is there no rest or satisfactory decision

in the other. And hereunto we shall more readily

assent, if we examine the informations, and take a view

of the several difficulties in this point ; which we shall

more easily do, if we consider the different conceits

of men, and duly perpend the imperfections of their

discoveries.

And first, The histories of the Gentiles afford us
slender satisfaction, nor can they relate any story, or
affix a probable point to its beginning. For some
thereof (and those of the wisest amongst them) are
so far from determining its beginning, that tliey
opinion and maintain it never had any at all ; as the
doctrin of Epicurus implieth, and more positively
Aristotle in his books De Coelo declareth. Endeavour-
ing to confirm it with arguments of reason, and those
appearingly demonstrative; wherein his labours are
rational, and uncontroulable upon the grounds assumed,
that is, of Physical generation, and a Primary or first
matter, beyond which no other hand was apprehended.
But herein we remain sufficiently satisfied from Muses,
and the Doctrin delivered of the Creation ; that is,
a production of all things out of nothing, a formation
not only of matter, but of form, and a materiation
even of matter it self.

Others are so far from defining the Original of the
World or of mankind, that they have held opinions
not only repugnant unto Chronology, but Philosophy ;

THE SIXTH BOOK 285

that is, that they had their beginning in the soil where CHAP.
they inhabited; assuming or receiving appellations I
conformable unto such conceits. So did the Athenians, why the
term themselves avTox^ove^ or Ahorigines, and in testi- a-zv/,"*"^

: wear a

mony thereof did wear a golden Insect on their heads : golden insect

1 • 1 • 1 T 1 J Upon tluir

the same name is also given unto the Inlanders, or h^ad.
Midland inhabitants of this Island by Casar. But
this is a conceit answerable unto the generation of
the Giants ; not admittablein Philosophy, much less in
Divinity, which distinctly informeth we are all the
seed of Adam, that the whole world perished unto
eight persons before the flood, and was after peopled by
the Colonies of the sons of Noah. There was therefore
never any Autochthon, or man arising from the earth
hnt Adam; for the Woman being formed out of the
rib, was once removed from earth, and framed from
that Element under incarnation. And so although her
production were not by copulation, yet was it in a
manner seminal : For if in every part from whence
the seed doth flow, there be contained the Idea of the
whole ; there was a seminality and contracted Adam
in the rib, which by the information of a soul, was
individuated into Eve. And therefore this conceit
applied unto the Original of man, and the beginning
of the world, is more justly appropriable unto its end.
For then indeed men shall rise out of the earth : the
graves shall shoot up their concealed seeds, and in that '^
great Autumn, men shall spring up, and awake from
their Chaos again.

Others have been so blind in deducing the Original
of things, or delivering their own beginnings, that
when it hath fallen into controversie, they have not
recurred unto Chronologic or the Records of time : but
betaken themselves unto probabilities, and the con-

■tr ^_-_

286

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
I

Diodor.
Justin.

That men
speak not by
natural
instinct,
but by in-
struction
and imita ■
tion.

jecturalitics of Philosophy. Thus when the two ancient
Nations, Egyptians and Scythians, contended for anti-
quity, the Egyptians pleaded their antiquity from the
fertility of their soil, inferring that men there first
inhabited, where they were with most facility sus-
tained ; and such a land did they conceive was
Eg7jpt.

The Scythians, although a cold and heavier Nation
urged more acutely, deducing their arguments from
the two active Elements and Principles of all things,
Fire and Water. For if of all thinfjs there was first
an union, and that Fire over-ruled the rest : surely
that part of earth which was coldest, would first get
free, and afford a place of habitation. But if all the
earth were first involved in Water, those parts would
surely first appear, which were most high, and of most
elevated situation, and such was theirs. These reasons
carried indeed the antiquity from the Egyptians, but
confirmed it not in the Scythians : for as Herodotus
rclateth from Pargitaus, their first King unto Darius,
they accounted but two thousand years.

As for the Egyptians they invented another way of
trial; for as the same Author relateth, Psiimviitichiis
their King attempted this decision by a new and
unknown experiment, bringing up two Infants with
Goats, and where they never heard the voice of man ;
concluding that to be the ancientest Nation, whose
language they should first deliver. But herein he
forgot that speech was by instruction not instinct, by
imitation, not by nature, that men do speak in some
kind but like Parrets, and as they are instructed, that
is, in simple terms and words, expressing the open
notions of things; which the second act of Reason
comj)oundeth into })ropositions, and the last into

THE SIXTH BOOK 287

Syllogisms and Forms of ratiocination. And howso- CHAP,
ever the account of Manethon the Egyptian Priest run I
verj high, and it be evident that Mizra'im peopled
that Country (whose name with the Hebrews it beareth
unto this day) and there be many things of great
antiquity related in Holy Scripture, yet was their
exact account not very ancient; for Ptolomy their
Country-man beginning his Astronomical compute no
higher than Nahonasser, who is conceived by some the
same with Sahnanasser, As for the argument deduced"'
from the Fertility of the soil, duly enquired, it rather
overthroweth than promoteth their antiquity ; if that
Country Avhose Fertility they so advance, was in .
ancient times no firm or open land, but some vast lake
or part of the Sea, and became a gained ground by the
mud and limous matter brought down by the River
Nilus, which setled by degrees into a firm land. Ac-
cording as is expressed by Sfrabo, and more at large
by Herodotus, both from the Egyptian tradition and
probable inducements from reason, called therefore
fluvii donum, an accession of earth, or tract of land .
acquired by the River. /\

Lastly, Some indeed there are, who have kept
Records of time, and a considerable duration, yet do
the exactest thereof afford no satisfaction concerning
the beginning of the world, or any way point out the
time of its creation. The most authentick Records
and best approved antiquity are those of the Chaldeans;
yet in the time oi Alexander the Great, they attained
not so high as the flood. For as SimpUcius relateth,
Aristotle required of Calisthenes, who accompanied that
Worthy in his Expedition, that at his arrive at Baby-
lo7i, he would enquire of the antiquity of their Records ;
and those upon compute he found to amount unto

Ml H !■ JIM

288 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. 1903 years ; which account notwithstanding ariseth
I no higher than 95 years after the flood. The ArcaxJiaiis
I confess, were esteemed of great antiquity, and it was
usually said they were before the Moon, according unto
that of Seneca^ Sydus post veieres A7-cade>i editum ; and
that of Ovid, Lund gens jjiior ilia fidt. But this as
Censorimis observeth, must not be taken grosly, as
though they were existent before that Luminary ; but
were so esteemed, because they observed a set course
of year, before the Gjreks conformed their year unto
the course and motion of the Moon.

Thus the Heathens affording no satisfaction herein,
they are most likely to manifest this truth, who have
been acquainted with Holy Scripture, and the sacred
Chronology delivered by Moses, who distinctly sets
down this account, computing by certain intervails, by
memorable yE)-as, Epoches, or terms of time. As from
the Creation unto the flood, from thence unto Abraham,
from Abraham unto the departure from Egypt, etc.
Now in this number have only been Samaritans, Jexvs
Different ac- and Christians. For the Jews they agree not in their
's^riptutr 'iccounts, as Bodine in his method of History hath
concerning obscrved out of Baal Seder, Rabbi Nassom, Geisom,
thewJid. <ind others; in whose compute the age of the World
is not yet 5400 years. The same is more evidently
observable from the two most learned Je-tcs, Philo and
Josephiis; who very much diffier in the accounts of
time, and variously sum up these Intervails assented
unto by all. Thus Philo from the departure out of
Egypt unto the building of the Temple, accounts but
920 years, but Joscphns sets down 1062. Philo from
the building of the Temple to its destruction 440.
Josephus 470. Philo from the Creation to the Destruc-
tion of the Temple 3373, but Josephus 3513. Philo

THE SIXTH BOOK 289

from the Deluge to the Destruction of the Temple CHAP.
1718, but Josephus 1913. In which Computes there I
are manifest disparities, and such as much divide the
concordance and harmony of times.

For the Samaritans ; their account is different from
these or any others; for they account from the
Creation to the Deluge, but 1302 years ; which cometh
to pass upon the diiferent account of the ages of the
Patriarks set down when they begat children. For
whereas the Hebrew, Greek and Latin texts account
Jared 162 when he begat Enoch, they account but 62,
and so in others. Now the Samaritans were no incom-
petent Judges of times and the Chronology thereof;
for they embraced the five books of Moses, and as it
seemeth, preserved the Text with far more integrity
then the Jews; who as Tertullian, Chrysostom, and
others observe, did several wayes corrupt the same,
especially in passages concerning the prophesies of
Christ ; So that as Jerom professeth, in his transla-
tion he was fain sometime to relieve himself by the
Samaritan Pentateuch; as amongst others in that
Text, Deuteronomy 27. Maledictus omnis qui non per-
manserit in omnibus guce scripta sunt in libro Legis.
From hence Saint Paul inferreth there is no justifica-
tion by the Law, and urgeth the Text according to the
Septuagint. Now the Jews to afford a latitude untoG:«/.3-
themselves, in their copies expunged the word ^2 or
Syncategorematical term omnis: wherein lieth the
strength of the Law, and of the Apostles argument ;
but the Samaritan Bible retained it right, and answer-
able unto what the Apostle had urged.

As for Christians from whom we should expect the
exactest and most concurring account, there is also in
them a manifest disagreement, and such as is not

VOL. IL. T

290 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, easily reconciled. For first, the Latins accord not in
I their account : to omit the calculation of the Ancients,
of Austin, Bede, and others, the Chronology of the
Moderns doth manifestly dissent. Josephxis Scaliger,
'' whom Helvicus seems to follow, accounts the Creation
in 765 of the Julian period ; and from thence unto the
Nativity of our Saviour alloweth 3947 years; but
Dionysius Petavius a learned Chronologer dissenteth
from this compute almost 40 years ; placing the
Creation in the 730 of the Julian period, and from
thence unto the Incarnation accounteth 3983 years.

For the Greeks; their accounts are more anomalous:
for if we recur unto ancient computes, we shall find
that Clemens Alexandrinus^ an ancient Father and
Prceceptor unto Origen, accounted from the Creation
unto our Saviour, 5664 years ; for in the first of his
Stromaticks, he collecteth the time from Adam unto
the death of Commodus to be 5858 years ; now the
death of Commodus he placeth in the year after Christ
194, which number deducted from the former, there
remaineth 5664. Theophilus Bishop of Antioch ac-
counteth unto the Nativity of Christ 5515, deduceable
from the like way of compute, for in his first book ad
Autolj/chum, he accounteth from Adam unto Aurelius
Verus 5695 years; now that Emperour died in the year
of our Lord 180, which deducted from the former sum,
there remaineth 5515. Julius Africanus^ an ancient
Chronologer, accounteth somewhat less, that is, 5500.
KusehiuSy Orosius and others dissent not much from
this, but all exceed five thousand.

The latter compute of the Greeks, as Petavius
observeth, hath been reduced unto two or three
accounts. The first accounts unto our Saviour 5501,
and this hath been observed by Nicephorus, TheO'

THE SIXTH BOOK 291

phanes, and Maximus. The other accounts 5509 ; and CHAP.
this of all at present is generally received by the I
Church of Constantinople, observed also by the Mosco- By what
vite, as 1 have seen in the date of the Emperors ^,<,^/^ ^a^^
letters; wherein this year of ours 1645 is from the^'"^^^^

•' ^ yeart.

year of the world 7154, which doth exactly agree unto
this last account 5509, for if unto that sum be added
1645, the product will be 7154, by this Chronology
are many Greek Authors to be understood ; and thus
is Martinus Crusius to be made out, when in his
Turcogrecian history he delivers, the City of Constanti-
nople was taken by the Turks in the year r^^a ; that
is, 6961. Now according unto these Chronologists, the
Prophecy of Elias the Rabbin, so much in request with
the Jews, and in some credit also with Christians, that
the world should last but six thousand years; unto
these I say, it hath been long and out of memory dis-
proved, for the Sabbatical and 7000 year wherein the
world should end (as did the Creation on the seventh
day) unto them is long ago expired ; they are proceed-
ing in the eight thousand year, and numbers exceed-
ing those days which men have made the types and
shadows of these. But certainly what Marcus Leo the
Jew conceiveth of the end of the heavens, exceedeth
the account of all that ever shall be ; for though he
conceiveth the Elemental frame shall end in the
Seventh or Sabbatical Millenary, yet cannot he opinion
the heavens and more durable part of the Creation
shall perish before seven times seven, or 49, that is,
the Quadrant of the other seven, and perfect Jubilee
of thousands.

Thus may we observe the difference and wide dissent
of mens opinions, and thereby the great incertainty in
this establishment. The Hebrews not only dissenting

292

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
I

The cauu 0/

to different
accovnts
abottt the
age 0/ the
viorld.

Cemiplion
even in the
Hebrew
Text o/tkt
BibU.

from the Samaritans, the Latins from the Greeks, but
every one from another. Insomuch that all can be in
the right it is impossible ; that any one is so, not with
assurance determinable. And therefore as Petavius
confesseth, to effect the same exactly without inspira-
tion it is impossible, and beyond the Arithmetick of
any but God himself. And therefore also what satis-
faction may be obtained from those violent disputes,
and eager enquirers in what day of the month the
world began either of March or October ; likewise in
what face or position of the Moon, whether at the
prime or full, or soon after, let our second and serious
considerations determine.

Now the reason and ground of this dissent, is the
unhappy difference between the Greek and Hebrew
Editions of the Bible, for unto these two Languages
have all translations conformed ; the holy Scripture
being first delivered in Hebrew, and first translated
into Greek. For the Hebrew ; it seems the primitive
and surest text to rely on, and to preserve the same
entire and uncorrupt there hath been used the highest
caution humanity could invent. For as R. Ben. Maimon
hath declared, if in the copying thereof one letter were
written twice, or if one letter but touched another,
that copy was not admitted into their Synagogues,
but only allowable to be read in Schools and private
families. Neither were they careful only in the exact
number of their Sections of the Law, but had also the
curiosity to number every word, and affixed the account
unto their several books. Notwithstanding all which,
divers corruptions ensued, and several depravations
slipt in, arising from many and manifest grounds, as
hath been exactly noted by Morinits in his preface
unto the Septuagint.

THE SIXTH BOOK 293

As for the Septuagint, it is the first and most CHAP.
ancient Translation; and of greater antiquity than 1
the Chaldee version ; occasioned by the request of
Ptolomeus Philadelphus^ King of Egypt ^ for the orna-
ment of his memorable Library ; unto whom the high
Priest addressed six Jews out of every Tribe, which
amounteth unto 72 ; and by these was eifected that
Translation we usually term the Septuagint, or Trans-
lation of seventy. Which name, however it obtain ThtCndu
from the number of their persons, yet in respect of one ^j^^^^„^
common Spirit, it was the Translation but as it were translation,
of one man; if as the story relateth, although they
were set apart and severed from each other, yet were
their Translations found to agree in every point,
according as is related by Philo and Josephus\
although we find not the same in Aristceas^ who hath Aristeas ad
expresly treated thereof. But of the Greek compute torem"*?*
there have passed some learned dissertations not many interpretibus.
years ago, wherein the learned Isacius Vosdus makes
the nativity of the world to anticipate the common
account one thousand four hundred and forty years.

This Translation in ancient times was of great
authority, by this many of the Heathens received
some notions of the Creation and the mighty works
of God ; This in express terms is often followed by the
Evangelists, by the Apostles, and by our Saviour him-
self in the quotations of the Old Testament. This for
many years was used by the Jews themselves, that is,
such as did Hellenize and dispersedly dwelt out of
Palestine with the Greeks ; and this also the succeed-
ing Christians and ancient Fathers observed ; although
there succeeded other Greek versions, that is, of Aquila^
Theodosius and Symmachus ; for the Latin translation
of Jerom, called now the Vulgar, was about 800 years

294

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
I

PrzfaL in
Paralipom.

De Hebraei
et Grzci
textus sin-
ceritate.

after the Septuagint ; although there was also a Latin
translation before, called the Italick version. Which
was after lost upon the general reception of the trans-
lation of Saint Jerom. Which notwithstanding (ag
he himself acknowledgeth) had been needless, if the
Septuagint copys had remained pure, and as they were
first translated. But, (beside that different copys were
used, that Alexandria and Egypt followed the copy of
Hesychitis, Antioch and Constantinople that of Lucian
the Martyr, and others that of Origen) the Septuagint
was much depraved, not only from the errors of Scribes,
and the emergent corruptions of time, but malicious
contrivance of the Jews; as Justin Martyr hath declared,
in his learned dialogue with Tryphon^ and Morinus hath
learnedly shewn from many confirmations.

Whatsoever Interpretations there have been since,
have been especially efl^ected with reference unto these,
that is, the Greek and Hebrew text, the Translators
sometimes following the one, sometimes adhering unto
the other, according as they found them consonant
unto truth, or most correspondent unto the rules of
faith. Now however it cometh to pass, these two are
very different in the enumeration of Genealogies, and
particular accounts of time ; for in the second inter-
vail, that is, between the Flood and Abraham^ there is
by the Septuagint introduced one Cainan to be the
son of Arphaxad and father of Salah ; whereas in
the Hebrew there is no mention of such a person, but
Arphaxad is set down to be the father of Salah. But
in the first intervail, that is, from the Creation unto the
Flood, their disagreement is more considerable ; for
therein the Greek exceedeth the Hebrew, and common
account almost 600 years. And 'tis indeed a thing not
very strange, to be at the difference of a third part, in

THE SIXTH BOOK 295

so large and collective an account, if we consider how CHAP,
differently they are set forth in minor and less mistak- 1
able numbers. So in the Prophesie of Jonahy both in
the Hebrew and Latin text, it is said. Yet forty dayes
and Ninevy shall be overthrown : But the Septuagint
saith plainly, and that in letters at length, rp€l<i rifiipwi
that is, yet three dayes and Nmevy shall be destroyed.
Which is a difference not newly crept in, but an
observation very ancient, discussed by Aicstin and
Theodoret, and was conceived an error committed by
the Scribe. Men therefore have raised different com-
putes of time, according as they have followed their
different texts ; and so have left the history of times
far more perplexed than Chronology hath reduced.

Again, However the texts were plain, and might in
their numerations agree, yet were there no small diffi-
culty to set down a determinable Chronology, or
establish from whence any fixed point of time. For
the doubts concerning the time of the Judges are
inexplicable; that of the Reigns and succession of
Kings is as perplexed ; it being uncertain whether the
years both of their lives and reigns ought to be taken
as compleat, or in their beginning and but currant
accounts. Nor is it unreasonable to make some doubt
whether in the first ages and long lives of our fathers,
Moses doth not sometime account by full and round
numbers, whereas strictly taken they might be some
few years above or under ; as in the age of Noah^ it is
delivered to be just five hundred when he begat Sem ;
whereas perhaps he might be somewhat above or below
that round and compleat number. For the same way
of speech is usual in divers other expressions : Thus do
we say the Septuagint, and using the full and articulate
number, do write the Translation of Seventy ; whereas

296 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, we have shewn before, the precise number was Seventy
I two. So is it said that Christ was three days in the
grave ; according to that of Mathew, as Jonas was
three days and three nights in the Whales belly, so
shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in
the heart of the earth : which notwithstanding must be
taken Synecdochically ; or by understanding a part for
an whole day ; for he remained but two nights in the
grave ; for he was buried in the afternoon of the first
day, and arose very early in the morning on the third ;
that is, he was interred in the eve of the Sabbath, and
arose in the morning after it.

Moreover although the number of years be deter-
mined and rightly understood, and there be without
doubt a certain truth herein ; yet the text speaking
obscurely or dubiously, there is oft-times no slender
difficulty at what point to begin or terminate the
account. So when it is said Exod. 12. the sojourn-
ing of the children of Israel who dwelt in Egypt
was 430 years, it cannot be taken strictly, and from
their first arrival into Egypt, for their habitation in
that land was far less; but the account must be^in
from the Covenant of God with Abraham^ and must
also comprehend their sojourn in the land of Canaan^
according as is expressed. Gal. 3. The Covenant that
was confirmed before of God in Christ, the Law which
was 430 years after cannot disanul. Thus hath it also
happened in the account of the 70 years of their cap-
Chaf. ao. tivity, according to that of Jeremy^ This whole land
shall be a desolation, and these nations shall serve the
King of Babylon 70 years. Now where to begin or end
this compute, ariseth no small difficulties; for there
were three remarkable captivities and deportations of
the Jews. The first was in the third or fourth year

THE SIXTH BOOK 297

of Joachim^ and first of Nabuchodonozor, when Daniel CHAP,
was carried away ; the second in the reign of leconiah^ I
and the eighth year of the same King ; the third and
most deplorable to the reign of ZedecMas and in the
nineteenth year of Nabuchodonozor^ whereat both the
Temple and City were burned. Now such is the different
conceit of these times, that men have computed from
all ; but the probablest account and most concordant
unto the intention of leremy, is from the first of Nabu-
chodonozor unto the first of King Cyrus over Babylon ;
although the Prophet Zachary accounteth from the ««>• i- "•
last. O Lord of hosts. How Long ! Wilt thou not have
mercy on Jerusalem, against which thou hast had
indignation these threescore and ten years? for he
maketh this expostulation in the second year of Dariics
Histaspes, wherein he prophesied, which is about
eighteen years in account after the other.

Thus also although there be a certain truth therein,
yet is there no easie doubt concerning the seventy Tktdi^-
weeks, or seventy times seven years oi Daniel-, whether ^^'J^'^"^^
they have reference unto the nativity or passion of our ivcekt.
Saviour, and especially from whence, or what point of
time they are to be computed. For thus is it delivered
by the Angel Gabriel: Seventy weeks are determined
upon the people; and again in the following verse:
Know therefore and understand, that from the going
forth of the Commandment to restore and to build
Jerusalem unto the Messias the Prince, shall be seven
weeks, and threescore and two weeks, the street shall
be built again, and the wall even in troublesome times ;
and after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be
cut off. Now the going out of the Commandment
to build the City, being the point from whence to
compute, there is no slender controversie when to

298 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, begin. For there are no less than four several Edicts

1 to this effect, the one in the first year of Cyrus, the

other in the second of Darius^ the third and fourth in

the seventh, and in the twentieth of Artaxerxes Loiigi-

manus ; although as Petavius accounteth, it best ac-

cordeth unto the twenty year of Artaxerxes, from

whence Nehemiah deriveth his Commission. Now that

computes are made uncertainly with reference unto

Christ, it is no wonder, since I perceive the time of

o/»urBUss. his Nativity is in controversie, and no less his age at his

Saviours Passion. For Clemens and Tertullian conceive he suffered

af^e at hit

Pauion. at thirty ; but Irenaeus a Father neerer his time, is
further ofiF in his account, that is, between forty and
fifty.

Lo^igoirvontanus a late Astronomer, endeavours to
discover this secret from Astronomical grounds, that
is, the Apogeum of the Sun ; conceiving the Excentri-
city invariable, and the Apogeum yearly to move one
scruple, two seconds, fifty thirds, etc. Wherefore if in
the time of Hipparchus, that is, in the year of the Julian
period 4557 it was in the fifth def;ree of Gemini, and
in the dales of Tycho Brake, that is in the year of our
Lord 1588, or of the world 5554, the same was removed
unto the fift degree of Cancer ; by the proportion of
its motion, it was at the Creation first in the beginning
of Aries, and the Perigeum or nearest point in Libra.
DeDoctrina But this concclt how ingenious or subtile soever, is not
lemporum ^f satisfaction ; it being not determinable, or yet agreed
in what time precisely the Apogeum absolveth one
degree, as Petavins hath also delivered.
•J Lastly, However these or other difficulties intervene,
and that we cannot satisfie our selves in the exact com-
pute of time, yet may we sit down with the common
and usual account ; nor are these differences deroga-

THE SIXTH BOOK 299

tory unto the Advent or Passion of Christ, unto which CHAP,
indeed they all do seem to point, for the Prophecies I
concerning our Saviour were indefinitely delivered
before that of Daniel ; so was that pronounced unto
Eve in paradise, that after of Balaam, those of Isaiah
and the Prophets, and that memorable one of lacob, the
Scepter shall not depart from Israel untill Shilo come ;
which time notwithstanding it did not define at all.
In what year therefore soever, either from the destruc-
tion of the Temple, from the re-edifying thereof, from
the flood, or from the Creation he appeared, certain
it is, that in the fulness of time he came. When he
therefore came is not so considerable, as that he is
come : in the one there is consolation, in the other no
satisfaction. The greater Quere is, when he will come
again ; and yet indeed it is no Quere at all : for that
is never to be known, and therefore vainly enquired :
'tis a professed and authentick obscurity, unknown to
all but to the omniscience of the Almighty. Certainly
the ends of things are wrapt up in the hands of God,
he that undertakes the knowledge thereof, forgets his
own beginning, and disclaims his principles of earth.
No man knows the end of the world, nor assuredly of
any thing in it : God sees it, because unto his Eternity
it is present ; he knoweth the ends of us, but not of
himself: and because he knows not this, he knoweth
all things, and his knowledge is endless, even in the
object of himself.

A

300 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
II CHAPTER II

Of mens Enquiries in what season or Point
of the Zodiack it began, that as they are
generally made, they are in vain, and as
particularly, uncertain.

1

C

CONCERNING the Seasons, that is, the quarters
of the year, some are ready to enquire, others
to determine, in what season, whether in the
Autumn, Spring, Winter or Summer the World had
its beginning. Wherein we affirm, that as the question
is generally, and in respect of the whole earth proposed,
it is with manifest injury unto reason in any particular
Theiuerid determined; because when ever the world had its be-
^'k'^f '" "^ gi^^^^^S i^ ^** created in all these four. For, as we
quarttrto/ havc clsewherc delivered, whatsoever sign the Sun
tktycar. possesseth (whose recess or vicinity defineth the quar-
ters of the year) those four seasons were actually
existent ; it being the nature of that Luminary to
distinguish the several seasons of the year; all which
it maketh at one time in the whole earth, and succes-
sively in any part thereof. Thus if we suppose the
Sun created in Libra, in which sign unto some it
maketh Autumn ; at the same time it had been Winter
unto the Northern-pole, for unto them at that time
the Sun beginneth to be invisible, and to shew it self
again unto the Pole of the South. Unto the position
of a right Sphere or directly under the ^Equator, it
had been Summer ; for unto that situation the Sun is
at that time vertical. Unto the latitude of Capricorn,
or the Winter Solstice it had been Spring ; for unto
that position it had been in a middle point, and that

THE SIXTH BOOK 301

of ascent, or approximation, but unto the latitude of CHAP.
Cancer or the Summer Solstice it had been Autumn ; 11
for then had it been placed in a middle point, and that
of descent, or elongation.

And if we shall take it literally what Moses described
popularly, this was also the constitution of the first
day. For when it was evening unto one longitude, it
was morning unto another; when night unto one,
day unto another. And therefore that question,
whether our Saviour shall come again in the twi-
light (as is conceived he arose) or whether he shall
come upon us in the night, according to the compari-
son of a thief, or the Jewish tradition, that he will
come about the time of their departure out of jEgypt^
when they eat the Passover, and the Angel passed by
the doors of their houses; this Quere I say needeth
not further dispute. For if the earth be almost every
where inhabited, and his coming (as Divinity affirmed)
must needs be unto all ; then must the time of his
appearance be both in the day and night. For if
unto Jerusalem^ or what part of the world soever he
shall appear in the night, at the same time unto the
Antipodes, it must be day; if twilight unto them,
broad day unto the Indians ; if noon unto them, yet
night unto the Americans ; and so with variety accord-
ing unto various habitations, or different positions of
the Sphere, as will be easily conceived by those who
understand the affections of different habitations, and
the conditions of Antceci, Periirci, and Antipodes. And
so although he appear in the night, yet may the day
of Judgement or Dooms-day well retain that name ;
for that implieth one revolution of the Sun, which
maketh the day and night, and that one natural day. Vvx^nt^op
And yet to speak strictly, if (as the Apostle affirmeth)

302 PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP, we shall be changed in the twinckling of an eye (and
II as the Schools determine) the destruction of the world
shall not be successive but in an instant; we cannot
properly apply thereto the usual distinctions of time ;
called that twelve hours, which admits not the parts
thereof, or use at all the name of time, when the nature
thereof shall perish.

But if the enquiry be made unto a particular place,
and the question determined unto some certain Meri-
\l dian ; as namely, unto Mesopotamia wherein the seat
of paradice is presumed, the Query becomes more
reasonable, and is indeed in nature also determin-
able. Yet positively to define that season, there is no
slender difficulty ; for some contend that it began in
the Spring; as (beside Ensehms, Ambrose, Bede, and
Theodoret) some few years past Henrico Philippi in his
Chronology of the Scripture. Others are altogether
for Autumn; and from hence do our Chronologers
commence their compute; as may be observed in
HelvicuSy Jo. Scaligery Calvisius, and Petavius.

CHAPTER III

Of the Divisions of the seasons and four Quar-
ters of the year, according unto Astrono-
mers and Physitians ; that the common
compute of the Ancients, and which is
still retained by some is very questionable.

V~ AS for the divisions of the year, and the quarter-

/ \ ing out this remarkable standard of time,

jL V. there have passed especially two distinctions;

the first in frequent use with Astronomers, according

to the cardinal intersections of the Zodiack, that is,

THE SIXTH BOOK 303

the two ^Equinoctials and both the Solstitial points ; CHAP.
defining that time to be the Spring of the year, wherein III
the Sun doth pass from the vEquinox of Aries unto the
Solstice of Cancer; the time between the Solstice
and the ^Equinox of Libra, Summer ; from thence unto
the Solstice of Capricornus, Autumn ; and from thence
unto the iEquinox of Aries again, Winter. Now this
division although it be regular and equal, is not
universal; for it includeth not those latitudes which
have the seasons of the year double ; as have the
inhabitants under the ^Equator, or else between the
Tropicks. For unto them the Sun is vertical twice a Between tk*
year, making two distinct Summers in the different ^^^^,*,,^''
points of verticality. So unto those which live under *■>'""■•
the Equator, when the sun is in the ^Equinox it is
Summer, in which points it maketh Spring or Autumn
unto us ; and unto them it is also Winter when the
Sun is in either Tropick ; whereas unto us it maketh
always Summer in the one. And the like will happen
unto those habitations, which are between the Tropicks
and the Equator.

A second and more sensible division there is observed
by Hippocrates^ and most of the ancient Greeks^ accord-
ing to the rising and setting of divers stars ; dividing
the year, and establishing the account of seasons from
usual alterations, and sensible mutations in the air,
discovered upon the rising and setting of those stars,
accounting the Spring from the ^Equinoxial point of
Aries ; from the rising of the Pleiades, or the several
stars on the back of Taurus, Summer ; from the rising
of Arcturus, a star between the thighs of Bootes,
Autumn ; and from the setting of the Pleiades, Winter.
Of these divisions because they were unequal, they were
fain to subdivide the two larger portions, that is of the

304 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Summer and Winter quarters; the fust part of the
m Summer they named ^epo?, the second unto the rising
of the Dog-star, wpa, from thence unto the setting of
Arcturus, oTrcopa. The Winter they divided also into
three parts ; the first part, or that of seed time they
named o-Troperoi/, the middle or proper Winter, ■y^ei/j.oDVf
the last, which was their planting or grafting time
<f)vra\iav. This way of division was in former ages re-
ceived, is very often mentioned in Poets, translated
from one Nation to another; from the Greeks unto
the Latines as is received by good Authors ; and
delivered by Physitians, even unto our times.

Now of these two, although the first in some lati-
tude may be retained, yet is not the other in any to be
admitted. For in regard of time (as we elsewhere
declare) the stars do vary their longitudes, and con-
sequently the times of their ascension and descension.
That star which is the term of numeration, or point
from whence we commence the account, altering his
site and longitude in process of time, and removing
from West to East, almost one degree in the space of
72 years, so that the same star, since the age of Hippo-
crates who used this account, is removed in coiisegicentia
about 27 degrees. Which difference of their longi-
tudes, doth much diversifie the times of their ascents,
and rendereth the account unstable which shall proceed
thereby.

Again, In regard of different latitudes, this cannot
be a setled rule, or reasonably applied unto many
Nations. For whereas the setting of the Pleiades or
seven stars, is designed the term of Autumn, and
the beginning of Winter; unto some latitudes these
stars do never set, as unto all beyond 67 degrees.
And if in several and far distant latitudes we observe

THE SIXTH BOOK 305

the same star as a common term of account unto both, CHAP,
we shall fall upon an unexpected, but an unsufferable III
absurdity ; and by the same account it will be Summer
unto us in the North, before it be so unto those, which
unto us are Southward, and many degrees approaching
nearer the Sun. For if we consult the Doctrine of the
sphere, and observe the ascension of the Pleiades, which
maketh the beginning of Summer, we shall discover
that in the latitude of 40, these stars arise in the
16 degree of Taurus ; but in the latitude of 50, they
ascend in the eleventh degree of the same sign, that is,
5 dayes sooner ; so shall it be Summer unto London,
before it be unto Toledo, and begin to scorch in
England, before it grow hot in Spain.

This is therefore no general way of compute, nor ^
reasonable to be derived from one Nation unto another ;
the defect of which consideration hath caused divers
errors in Latine poets, translating these expressions
from the Greeks-^ and many difficulties even in the
Greeks themselves; which living in divers latitudes,
yet observed the same compute. So that to make
them out, we are fain to use distinctions ; sometime
computing cosmically what they intended heliacally :
and sometime in the same expression accounting the
rising heliacally, the setting cosmically. Otherwise it
will be hardly made out, what is delivered by approved
Authors ; and is an observation very considerable unto
those which meet with such expressions, as they are
very frequent in the poets of elder times, especially
Hesiod, Aratus, Virgil, Ovid, Mait^ics ; and Authors
Geoponical, or which have treated de re rustica, as Con-
stantine, Marcus Cato, Columella, Palladius and Varro.

Lastly, The absurdity in making common unto many
Nations those considerations whose verity is but parti-

VOL. II. u

306 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, cular unto some, will more evidently appear, if we

III examine the Rules and Precepts of some one climate,

and fall upon consideration with what incongruity

they are transferable unto others. Thus is it advised

by Hesiod.

Pleiadibtu Atlante natis orientihus

Incipe messem, Arationem vero occidentibut.

Implying hereby the Heliacal ascent and Cosmical
descent of those stars. Now herein he setteth down a
rule to begin harvest at the arise of the Pleiades ;
which in his time was in the beginning of Mai/. This
indeed was consonant unto the clime wherein he lived,
and their harvest began about that season : but is not
appliable unto our own, for therein we are so far from
expecting an harvest, that our Barley-seed is not
ended. Again, correspondent unto the rule of Hesiod,
Virgil afFordeth another,

Ante tibi Eoee Atlantides abscondantur,
Debita quam sulcis committas semina.

Understanding hereby their Cosmical descent, or
their setting when the Sun ariseth, and not their
Heliacal obscuration, or their inclusion in the lustre
of the Sun, as Servius upon this place would have it ;
for at that time these stars are many signs removed
from that luminary. Now herein he strictly adviseth,
not to begin to sow before the setting of these stars ;
which notwithstanding without injury to agriculture,
cannot be observed in England ; for they set unto us
about the 12 of November, when our Seed-time is
almost ended.

And this diversity of clime and ccelestial observa-
tions, precisely observed unto certain stars and moneths,
\' hath not only overthrown the deductions of one Nation

THE SIXTH BOOK 307

to another, but hath perturbed the observation of CHAP.
festivities and statary Solemnities, even with the Jews III
themselves. For unto them it was commanded that at
their entrance into the land of Canaan^ in the four-
teenth of the first moneth (that is AUh or Nisan which
is Spring with us) they should observe the celebration
of the Passover; and on the morrow after, which is
the fifteenth day, the feast of unleavened bread ; and
in the sixteenth of the same moneth, that they should
offer the first sheaf of the harvest. Now all this was
feasible and of an easie possibility in the land of
Canaan, or latitude of Jerusalem ; for so it is observed
by several Authors in later times ; and is also testified
by holy Scripture in times very far before. For when
the children of Israel passed the river Jordan, it is /«*. 3.
delivered by way of parenthesis, that the river over-
floweth its banks in the time of harvest; which is
conceived the time wherein they passed ; and it is after
delivered, that in the fourteenth day they celebrated
the Passover : which according to the Law of Moses was josh. 5.
to be observed in the first moneth, or moneth oi AUh.
And therefore it is no wonder, what is related by
Luke, that the Disciples upon the Deuteroproton, as
they passed by, plucked the ears of corn. For the
Deuteroproton or second first Sabbath, was the first jrA«//A*
Sabbath after the Deutera or second of the Passover, ^^^Ull'^^
which was the sixteenth of Nisan or Abib. And this uk, LuU. 6
is also evidenced from the received construction of the ^%'^
first and latter rain. I will give you the rain of your
land in his due season, the first rain and the latter
rain. For the first rain fell upon the seed-time about
October, and was to make the seed to root, the latter
was to fill the ear, and fell in Abib or March, the first
moneth : according as is expressed. And he will cause

It.

308 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, to come down for you the rain, the former rain
in and the latter rain in the first moneth ; that is the
moneth of Abib wherein the Passover was observed.
This was the Law of Moses, and this in the land of
Canaan was well observed, according to the first insti-
tution : but since their dispersion and habitation in
Countries, whose constitutions admit not such tempes-
tivity of harvests ; and many not before the latter end
of Summer ; notwithstanding the advantage of their
Lunary account, and intercalary moneth Veader, affixed
unto the beginning of the year, there will be found a
great disparity in their observations ; nor can they
strictly and at the same season with their forefathers
observe the commands of God.

To add yet further, those Geoponical rules and pre-
/ cepts of Agriculture which are delivered by divers
Authors, are not to be generally received ; but respec-
tively understood unto climes whereto they are deter-
mined. For whereas one adviseth to sow this or that
grain at one season, a second to set this or that at
another, it must be conceived relatively, and every
Nation must have its Country Farm ; for herein we
may observe a manifest and visible difference, not only
in the seasons of harvest, but in the grains themselves.
For with us Barley-harvest is made after wheat-harvest,
but with the Israelites and jEgyptians it was other-
wise ; so is it expressed by way of priority, Ruth the 2.
So Ruth kept fast by the maidens of Boaz to glean
unto the end of Barley-harvest and of Wiieat-harvest,
which in the plague of hayl in JEgypt is more plainly
delivered, Exod. 9. And the Flax and the Barley were
smitten, for the Barley was in the ear and the Flax
was boiled, but the Wheat and the Rye were not
smitten, for they were not grown up.

THE SIXTH BOOK 309

\'

And thus we see the account established upon the CHAP.
arise or descent of the stars can be no reasonable rule III
unto distant Nations at all, and by reason of their
retrogression but temporary unto any one. Nor must
these respective expressions be entertained in absolute
considerations ; for so distinct is the relation, and so
artificial the habitude of this inferiour globe unto the
superiour, and even of one thing in each unto the other,
that general rules are dangerous, and applications most
safe that run with security of circumstance. Which
rightly to effect, is beyond the subtlety of sense, and
requires the artifice of reason. '^J

CHAPTER IV

Of some computation of days and deductions
of one part of the year unto another.

FOURTHLY, There are certain vulgar opinions "^
concerning days of the year, and conclusions
popularly deduced from certain days of the
moneth : men commonly believing the days increase and TAai the
decrease equally in the whole year: which notwith- '^''^f'^"''""'

,, . '' ana increase

standing is very repugnant unto truth. For they unequally.
increase in the moneth of March, almost as much as
in the two moneths of January and February : and
decrease as much in September, as they do in July and
August. For the days increase or decrease according
to the declination of the Sun, that is, its deviation
Northward or Southward from the Equator. Now
this digression is not equal but near the -^quinoxial
intersections, it is right and greater, near the Solstices
more oblique and lesser. So from the eleventh of

c-.:4fl

810 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. March the vernal Equinox, unto the eleventh of April
IV the Sun declineth to the North twelve degrees ; from
the eleventh of April unto the eleventh of May but
eight, from thence unto the fifteenth of June, or the
Summer Solstice but three and a half: all which
make twenty two degrees and an half, the greatest
declination of the Sun.
^' And this inequality in the declination of the Sun in
the Zodiack or line of life, is correspondent unto the
growth or declination of man. For setting out from
infancy we increase not equally, or regularly attain to
our state or perfection : nor when we descend from our
state, is our declination equal, or carrieth us with even
paces unto the grave. For as Hippocrates affirmeth, a
man is hottest in the first day of his life, and coldest
in the last : his natural heat setteth forth most vigor-
ously at first, and declineth most sensibly at last. And
The natural SO though the growth of man end not perhaps until
proptrtion |-^gjj^y Qpg yg^ jg j^jg gtaturc more advanced in the

Of KHtHAHt y 'J

growth, etc. first Septenary than in the second, and in the second,

'^ ' more than in the third, and more indeed in the first

seven years, than in the fourteen succeeding; for what

stature we attain unto at seven years, we do sometimes

but double, most times come short of at one and twenty.

And so do we decline again : For in the latter age

upon the Tropick and first descension from our solstice,

we are scarce sensible of declination : but declining

further, our decrement accelerates, we set apace, and

in our last days precipitate into our graves. And

mndtHtk* thus are also our progressions in the womb, that is,

nomb. Q^jj. formation, motion, our birth or exclusion. For

our formation is quickly effected, our motion appeareth

later, and our exclusion very long after : if that be

' true which Hippocrates and Avicenna have declared,

THE SIXTH BOOK 311

that the time of our motion is double unto that of CHAP,
formation, and that of exclusion treble unto that of IV
motion. As if the Infant be formed at thirty five days,
itmoveth at seventy, and is born the two hundred and
tenth day, that is, the seventh month ; or if it receives
not formation before forty five days, it moveth the
ninetieth day, and is excluded in the two hundred and
seventy, that is, the ninth month.

There are also certain popular prognosticks drawn
from festivals in the Calender, and conceived opinions
of certain days in months ; so is there a general tradi-
tion in most parts of Europe^ that inferreth the
coldness of succeeding winter from the shining of the
Sun upon Candlemas day, or the Purification of the
Virgin Mary^ according to the proverbial distich,

Bi Sol splendescat Maria purificante,

Major erit glades postfestum quamfuit ante.

So is it usual among us to qualifie and conditionate
the twelve months of the year, answerably unto the
temper of the twelve days in Christmas ; and to ascribe
unto March certain borrowed days from April ; all
which men seem to believe upon annual experience
of their own, and the received traditions of their fore-
fathers.

Now it is manifest, and most men likewise know,
that the Calenders of these computers, and the accounts
of these days are very different ; the Greeks dissenting
from the Latins, and the Latins from each other ; the
one observing the Julian or ancient account, as great
Britain and part of Germany ; the other adhering to
the Gregorian or new account, as Italy, France, Spain,
and the united Provinces of the Netherlands. Now
this later account by ten days at least anticipateth the

MH

312 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, other; so that before the one beginneth the account,
IV the other is past it ; yet in the several calculations, the
same events seem true, and men v?ith equal opinion
of verity, expect and confess a confirmation from them
all. Whereby is evident the Oraculous authority of
tradition, and the easie seduction of men, neither en-
quiring into the verity of the substance, nor reforming
upon repugnance of circumstance.

And thus may divers easily be mistaken who super-
stitiously observe certain times, or set down unto
themselves an observation of unfortunate months, or
dayes, or hours ; As did the Egyptians, two in every
month, and the Romans, the days after the Nones,
Ides and Calends. And thus the Rules of Navigators
must often fail, setting down, a,s Rhodiffifius observeth,
suspected and. ominous days in every month, as the
first and seventh of March, the lift and sixt of April,
the sixt, the twelfth and fifteenth of Pebruary. For
the accounts hereof in these months are very different
in our days, and were different with several Nations in
Ages past; and how strictly soever the account be
made, and even by the self-same Calender, yet is it
possible that Navigators may be out. For so were the
Hollanders, who passing Westward through fretum le
Mayre, and compassing the Globe, upon their return
into their own Country, found that they had lost a
day. For if two men at the same time travel from
the same place, the one Eastward, the other Westward
round about the earth, and meet in the same place
from whence the first set forth ; it will so fall out,
that he which hath moved Eastward against the
diurnal motion of the Sun, by anticipating dayly
something of its circle with his own motion, will gaine
one day ; but he that travelleth Westward, with the

THE SIXTH BOOK 313

motion of the Sun, by seconding its revolution, shall CHAP,
lose or come short a day. And therefore also upon IV
these grounds that Delos was seated in the middle of
the earth, it was no exact decision, because two Eagles
let fly East and West by Jupiter, their meeting fell
out just in the Island Delos.

CHAPTER V

A Digression of the wisdom of God in the
site and motion of the Sun.

HAVING thus beheld the ignorance of man in
some things, his error and blindness in
others, that is, in the measure of duration
both of years and seasons, let us a while admire the
Wisdom of God in this distinguisher of times, and
visible Deity (as some have termed it) the Sun. Which
though some from its glory adore, and all for its benefits
admire, we shall advance from other considerations,
and such as illustrate the artifice of its Maker. Nor
do we think we can excuse the duty of our knowledge,
if we only bestow the flourish of Poetry hereon, or
those commendatory conceits which popularly set forth
the eminency of this creature ; except we ascend unto
subtiler considerations, and such as rightly understood,
convincingly declare the wisdom of the Creator. Which
since a Spanish Physitian hath begun, we will enlarge Vaierinsde
with our deductions ; and this we shall endeavour from ' "*" '^'^'
two considerations; its proper situation, and wisely
ordered motion. -^

And first we cannot pass over his providence, in that
it moveth at all; for had it stood still, and were it
fixed like the earth, there had been then no distinction

WP" ^- '' -ItHtnatMtmo^..

814

PSEUDODOXIA

H^/utt the
natural
day it.

CHAP, of times, either of day or year, of Spring, of Autumn,
V of Summer, or of Winter; for these seasons are defined
by the motions of the Sun ; when that approacheth
neare our Zenith, or vertical Point, we call it*Summer,
when furthest off, Winter, when in the middle spaces,
Spring or Autumn, whereas remaining in one place these
distinctions had ceased, and consequently the genera-
tion of all things depending on their vicissitudes;
making in one hemisphere a perpetual Summer, in the
other a deplorable and comfortless Winter. And thus
had it also been continual day unto some, and perpetual
night unto others ; for the day is defined by the abode
of the Sun above the Horizon, and the night by its
continuance below ; so should we have needed another
Sun, one to illustrate our Hemisphere, a second to
enlighten the other ; which inconvenience will ensue in
what site soever we place it, whether in the Poles, or
the ^Equator, or between them both; no spherical
body of what bigness soever illuminating the whole
sphere of another, although it illuminate something
more than half of a lesser, according unto the doctrine
of the Opticks.

His wisdom is again discemable, not only in that it
moveth at all, and in its bare motion, but wonderful
in contriving the line of its revolution; which is so
prudently effected, that by a vicissitude in one body
Evtrypart and light it sufficeth the whole earth, affording thereby
"hJbuIbu^"* a possible or pleasurable habitation in every part
thereof; and this is the line Ecliptick ; all which to
effect by any other circle it had been impossible. For
first, if we imagine the Sun to make his course out of
the Ecliptick, and upon a line without any obliquity,
let it be conceived within that Circle, that is either
on the yEquator, or else on either side : (For if we

THE SIXTH BOOK 315

should place it either in the Meridian or Colures, CHAP,
beside the subversion of its course from East to West, V
there would ensue the like incommodities.) Now if we
conceive the sun to move between the obliquity of this
Ecliptick in a line upon one side of the Equator, then
would the Sun be visible but unto one pole, that is the
same which was nearest unto it. So that unto the one
it would be perpetual day ; unto the other perpetual
night ; the one would be oppressed with constant heat,
the other with insufferable cold ; and so the defect
of alternation would utterly impugn the generation
of all things ; which naturally require a vicissitude of
heat to their production, and no less to their increase
and conservation.

But if we conceive it to move in the ^Equator ; first
unto a parallel sphere, or such as have the pole for
their Zenith, it would have made neither perfect day
nor night. For being in the ^Equator it would inter-
sect their Horizon, and be half above and half beneath
it : or rather it would have made perpetual night to
both ; for though in regard of the rational Horizon,
which bisecteth the Globe into equal parts, the Sun
in the i5<]quator would intersect the Horizon : yet in
respect of the sensible Horizon (which is defined by
the eye) the Sun would be visible unto neither. For
if as ocular witnesses report, and some also write, by
reason of the convexity of the Earth, the eye of man
under the ^Equator cannot discover both the poles ;
neither would the eye under the poles discover the Sun
in the ^Equator. Thus would there nothing fructifie
either near or under them : The Sun being Horizontal
to the poles, and of no considerable altitude unto
parts a reasonable distance from them. Again, unto
a right sphere, or such as dwell under the ^Equator,

iBHi

316 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, although it made a difference in day and night, yet
V would it not make any distinction of seasons : for
unto them it would be constant Summer, it being
alwaies vertical, and never deflecting from them : So
had there been no fructification at all, and the
Countries subjected would be as uninhabitable, as
indeed antiquity conceived them.

Lastly, It moving thus upon the ^Equator, unto
what position soever, although it had made a day, yet
could it have made no year : for it could not have had
those two motions now ascribed unto it, that is, from
East to West, whereby it makes the day, and likewise
from West to East, whereby the year is computed.
For according to received Astronomy, the poles of the
Equator are the same with those of the Primum Mobile.
Now it is impossible that on the same circle, having
the same poles, both these motions from opposite
terms should be at the same time performed ; all which
is salved, if we allow an obliquity in his annual motion,
and conceive him to move upon the Poles of the
Zodiack, distant from these of the world 23 degrees
and an half. Thus may we discern the necessity of its
obliquity, and how inconvenient its motion had been
upon a circle parallel to the Equator, or upon the
^Equator it self.

Now with what Providence this obliquity is deter-
mined, we shall perceive upon the ensuing inconveni-
ences from any deviation. For first, if its obliquity
had been less (as instead of twenty three degrees,
twelve or the half thereof) the vicissitude of seasons
appointed for the generation of all things, would surely
have been too short ; for different seasons would have
hudled upon each other ; and unto some it had not
been much better than if it had moved on the ^Equator.

THE SIXTH BOOK 317

But had the obliquity been greater than now it is, as CHAP.
double, or of 40 degrees; several parts of the earth V
had not been able to endure the disproportionable
differences of seasons, occasioned by the great recess,
and distance of the Sun. For unto some habitations
the Summer would have been extream hot, and the
Winter extream cold ; likewise the Summer temperate
unto some, but excessive and in extremity unto others,
as unto those who should dwell under the Tropick of
Cancer, as then would do some part of Spain, or ten
degrees beyond, as Germany, and some part of Eng-
land ; who would have Summers as now the Moors of
Africa. For the Sun would sometime be vertical unto
them : but they would have Winters like those beyond
the Artick Circle ; for in that season the Sun would be
removed above 80 degrees from them. Again, it
would be temperate to some habitations in the Summer,
but very extream in the Winter : temperate to those
in two or three degrees beyond the Artick Circle, as
now it is unto us ; for they would be equidistant from
that Tropick, even as we are from this at present.
But the Winter would be extream, the Sun being
removed above an hundred degrees, and so consequently
would not be visible in their Horizon, no position of
sphere discovering any star distant above 90 degrees,
which is the distance of every Zenith from the Horizon.
And thus if the obliquity of this Circle had been less,
the vicissitude of seasons had been so small as not to
be distinguished ; if greater, so large and dispropor-
tionable as not to be endured.

Now for its situation, although it held this Ecliptick
line, yet had it been seated in any other Orb, incon-
veniences would ensue of condition like the former;
for had it been placed in the lowest sphere of the

318 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Moon, the year would have consisted but of one month ;

V for in that space of time it would have passed through

A coffi^etent cvery part of the Ecliptick : so would there have been

distinction ^^ reasonable distinction of seasons required for the

of teaiOHi 1

nectssary, geucratiou and fructifying of all things; contrary
"* '^ ■'^ seasons which destroy the effects of one another, so
suddenly succeeding. Besides by this vicinity unto
the earth, its heat had been intollerable ; for if (as
many affirm) there is a different sense of heat from the
different points of its proper Orb, and that in the
Apogeum or highest point (which happeneth in Cancer)
it is not so hot under that Tropick, on this side the
iEquator, as unto the other side in the Perigeum or
lowest part of the Eccentrick (which happeneth in
Capricornus) surely being placed in an Orb far lower,
its heat would be unsufferable, nor needed we a fable
to set the world on fire.

But had it been placed in the highest Orb, or that
of the eighth sphere, there had been none but Platoes
year, and a far less distinction of seasons ; for one year
had then been many, and according unto the slow
revolution of that Orb which absolveth not his course
in many thousand years, no man had lived to attain
the account thereof. These are the inconveniences
ensuing upon its situation in the extream orbs, and
had it been placed in the middle orbs of the Planets,
there would have ensued absurdities of a middle nature
unto them.
^ Now whether we adhere unto the hypothesis of Coper-
nicus., affirming the earth to move, and the Sun to stand
still; or whether we hold, as some of late have con-
cluded, from the spots in the Sun, which appear and
disappear again ; that besides the revolution it maketh
with its Orbs, it hath also a dinetical motion, and

THE SIXTH BOOK 319

rowls upon its own Poles, whether I say we affirm CHAP.
these or no, the illations before mentioned are not V
thereby infringed. We therefore conclude this con-
templation, and are not afraid to believe, it may be
literally said of the wisdom of God, what men will
have but figuratively spoken of the works of Christ ;
that if the wonders thereof were duly described, the
whole world, that is, all within the last circumference,
would not contain them. For as his Wisdom is infinite,
so cannot the due expressions thereof be finite, and if
the world comprise him not, neither can it comprehend
the story of him.

CHAPTER VI

Concerning the vulgar opinion, that the Earth
was slenderly peopled before the Flood.

BESIDE the slender consideration men of latter
times do hold of the first ages, it is commonly
opinioned, and at first thought generally
imagined, that the earth was thinly inhabited, at least
not remotely planted before the flood ; whereof there
being two opinions, which seem to be of some ex-
tremity, the one too largely extending, the other too
narrowly contracting the populosity of those times;
we shall not pass over this point without some enquiry
into it.

Now for the true enquiry thereof, the means are as
obscure as the matter, which being naturally to be
explored by History, Humane or Divine, receiveth
thereby no small addition of obscurity. For as for
humane relations, they are so fabulous in Deucalions
flood, that they are of little credit about Ogyges and

320 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Noahs. For the Heathens (as Fiarro accounteth) make
VI three distinctions of time : the first from the beginning
of the world unto the general Deluge of OgygeSy they
term Adclon, that is, a time not much unlike that
which was before time, immanifest and unknown ;
because thereof there is almost nothing or very
obscurely delivered : for though divers Authors have
made some mention of the Deluge, as Manethon the
Egyptian Priest, Xenophon de asquivocis, Fabius Pictor
de Aureo seculo. Mar. Cato de originibus, and Archi-
lochus the Greek, who introduceth also the Testimony
of Moses in his fragment de temporUms : yet have they
delivered no account of what preceded or went before.
Josephus I confess in his Discourse against Appion
induceth the antiquity of the Jews unto the flood, and
before from the testimony of humane Writers ; insist-
ing especially upon Maseus of Damascus^ Jeronimus
JSgyptiits, and Berosus ; and confirming the long
duration of their lives, not only from these, but the
authority of Hes'wd, Erathius^ Hellanicics and Agesilaus.
Berosus the Chaldean Priest, writes most plainly,
mentioning the city of Enos, the name of Noah and
his Sons, the building of the Ark, and also the place
of its landing. And Diodorus Skulus hath in his
third book a passage, which examined, advanceth as
high as Adam : for the Chaldeans^ saith he, derive the
Original of their Astronomy and letters forty three
thousand years before the Monarchy of Alexander the
Great : now the years whereby they computed the
antiquity of their letters, being as Xenophon interprets
to be accounted Lunary : the compute will arise unto
the time of Adam. For forty three thousand Lunary
years make about three thousand six hundred thirty
four years, which answereth the Chronology of time

THE SIXTH BOOK 321

from the beginning of the world unto the reign of CHAP.
Alexander, as Annius of Viterbo computeth in his Vi
Comment upon Berosus.

The second space or interval of time is accounted
from the flood unto the first Olympiad, that is, the
year of the world 3174, which extendeth unto the days
of Isaiah the Propiiet, and some twenty years before
the foundation of Rome : this they term Mythicon or
fabulous, because the account thereof, especially of
the first part, is fabulously or imperfectly delivered.
Hereof some things have been briefly related by the
Authors above mentioned : more particularly by Dares
Phrygius, Dictys Cretensis, Herodohis, Diodorus Siadus,
and Trognis Pompeius ; the most famous Greek Poets
lived also in this interval, as OrpJietis, Linus, Musceus,
Homer, Hesiod; and herein are comprehended the
grounds and first inventions of Poetical fables, which
were also taken up by historical Writers, perturbing the
Chaldean and Egyptian Records with fabulous addi-
tions ; and confounding their names and stories, with
their own inventions.

The third time succeeding until their present ages,
they term Historicon, that is, such wherein matters
have been more truly historified, and may therefore be
believed. Of these times also have been written Hero-
dotus, Thucydides, Xenophon, Diodorus ; and both of
these and the other preceding such as have delivered
universal Histories or Chronologies ; as (to omit Philo,
whose Narrations concern the Hehreivs) Eusebius, Jnlitis
Africanus, Orosius, Ado of Vienna, Marianns Scotu^,
Historia tripartita, Urspergcmis,Carion,Pineda, Salian,
and with us Sir Walter Raleiflh.

Now from the first hereof that most concerneth us,
we have little or no assistance ; the fragments and

VOL. II. X

322 rSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, broken records hereof inforcing not at all our purpose.
VI And although some things not usually observed, may
be from thence collected, yet do they not advantage
our discourse, nor any way make evident the point in
hand. For the second, though it directly concerns us
not, yet in regard of our last medium and some illustra-
tions therein, we shall be constrained to make some
use thereof. As for the last, it concerns us not at all ;
for treating of times far below us, it can no way
advantage us. And though divers in this last Age
have also written of the first, as all that have delivered
the general accounts of time, yet are their Tractates
little auxiliary unto ours^ nor afford us any light to
detenebrate and clear this Truth.

As for holy Scripture and divine revelation, there
may also seem therein but slender information, there
being only left a brief narration hereof by Moses, and
such as affords no positive determination. For the
Text delivereth but two genealogies, that is, of Cain
and Seth ; in the line of Seih there are only ten descents,
in that of Cain but seven, and those in a right line
with mention of father and son ; excepting that of
Lantech, where is also mention of wives, sons, and a
daughter. Notwithstanding if we seriously consider
what is delivered therein, and what is also deducible,
it will be probably declared what is by us intended,
that is, the populous and ample habitation of the
earth before the flood. Which we shall labour to
induce not from postulates and entreated Maxims, but
undeniable Principles declared in holy Scripture ; that
is, the length of mens lives before the flood, and the
large extent of time from Creation thereunto.

We shall only first crave notice, that although in
the relation of Moses there be very few persons men-

THE SIXTH BOOK 323

tioned, yet are there many more to be presumed ; nor CHAP,
when the Scripture in the line of Seth nominates but VI
ten persons, are they to be conceived all that were of
this generation : The Scripture singly delivering the
holy line, wherein the world was to be preserved, first
in Noah, and afterward in our Saviour. For in this
line it is manifest there were many more born than are
named, for it is said of them all^ that they begat sons
and daughters. And whereas it is very late before it
is said they begat those persons which are named in
the Scripture, the soonest at 65, it must not be under-
stood that they had none before; but not any in
whom it pleased God the holy line should be continued.
And although the expression that they begat sons and
daughters be not determined to be before or after the
mention of these, yet must it be before in some ; for
before it is said that Adam begat Seth at the ISO year,
it is plainly affirmed that Cain knew his wife, and had
a son; which must be one of the daughters oi Adam,
one of those whereof it is after said, he begat sons
and daughters. And so for ought can be disproved
there might be more persons upon earth then are com-
monly supposed, when Cain slew Abel-^ nor the fact so
hainously to be aggravated in the circumstance of the
fourth person living. And whereas it is said upon the
nativity of Seth, God hath appointed me another seed
instead of Abel, it doth not imply he had no other all
this while; but not any of that expectation, or appointed
(as his name applies) to make a progression in the holy
line ; in whom the world was to be saved, and from
whom he should be born, that was mystically slain
in Abel.

Now our first ground to induce the numerosity of
people before the flood, is the long duration of their

824

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, lives, beyond 7, 8, and 9, hundred years. Which how
VI it conduceth unto populosity we shall make but little
doubt, if we consider there are two main causes of
numerosity in any kind or species, that is, a frequent
and multiparous way of breeding, whereby they fill the
world with others, thougii they exist not long them-
selves; or a long duration and subsistence, whereby
they do not only replenish the world with a new an-
numeration of others, but also maintain the former
account in themselves. From the first cause we mav
observe examples in creatures oviparous, as Birds and
Fishes ; in vermiparous, as Flies, Locusts, and Gnats ;
in animals also viviparous, as Swine and Conies. Of
the first there is a great example in the herd of Swine
in Galilee^ although an unclean beast, and forbidden
unto the Jezvs. Of the other a remarkable one in
Athetuis, in the Isle Astipalea, one of the Cyclades
now called Stampnlia, wherein from two that were im-
ported, the number so increased, that the Inhabitants
were constrained to have recourse unto the Oracle
Delphos, for an invention how to destroy them.

Others there are which make good the paucity of

their breed with the length and duration of tiieir dales,

whereof there want not examples in animals uniparous :

A Miiiien First, in bisulcous or cloven-hooft, as Camels, and

of Beeves ]^eeves. wiiereof there is above a million annually slain

yarty Killed ■ .'

in England, in England. It is also said of Job, that he had a thou-
sand yoak of Oxen, and six thousand Camels ; and of
the children of hracl passing into the land of Canaan,
that they took from the M'ldianites threescore and ten
thousand Beeves ; and of the Army of Semirmnif!, that
there were therein one hundred thousand Camels. For
Solipeds or firm -hoofed animals, as Horses, Asses,
Mules, etc., they are also in mighty numbers, so it is

THE SIXTH BOOK 325

delivered that Job had a thousand she Asses : that the CHAP.
Midianites lost sixty one thousand Asses. For Horses VI
it is affirmed by Diodonis, that Ninus brought against
the Bactrians two hundred eighty thousand Horses ;
after him Semiramis five hundred thousand Horses, and
Chariots one hundred thousand. Even in creatures
steril and such as do not generate, the length of life con-
duceth much unto the multiplicity of the species ; for
the number of Mules which live far longer then their
Dams or Sires, in Countries where they are bred, is very
remarkable, and far more common then Horses.

For Animals multifidous, or such as are digitated or
have several divisions in their feet, there are but two
that are uniparous, that is, Men and Elephants ; who
though their productions be but single, are notwith-
standing very numerous. The Elephant (as Aristotle 1
affirmeth) carrieth the young two years, and conceiveth
not again (as Edvardus Lopez affirmeth) in many after,
yet doth their age requite this disadvantage ; they
living commonly one hundred, sometime two hundred
years. Now although they be rare with us in Europe,
and altogether unknown unto America, yet in the two
other parts of the world they are in great abundance,
as appears by the relation of Gotc'ms ah Horto, Physi-
tian to the Vicerov at Goa, who relates that at one
venation the King of Sion took four thousand ; and is
of opinion they are in other parts in greater number .
then herds of Beeves in Europe. And though this
delivered from a Spaniard unacquainted with our
Northern droves, may seem very far to exceed ; yet
must we conceive them very numerous, if we consider
the number of teeth transported from one Country to
another ; they having only two great teeth, and those
not falling or renewing.

326 PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP. As for man, the disadvantage in his single issue is the
VI same with these, and in the lateness of his generation
somewhat greater then any ; yet in the continual and
not interrupted time thereof, and the extent of his
days, he becomes at present, if not then any other
species, at least more numerous then these before
mentioned. Now being thus numerous at present, and
in the measure of threescore, fourscore or an hundred
years, if their dayes extended unto six, seven, or eight
hundred, their generations would be proportionably
multiplied ; their times of generation being not only
multiplied, but their subsistence continued. For though
The term the great Grand-child went on, the Petruchis and first
for that Original would subsist and make one of the world ;
whomcon- though lie outHved all the terms of consanguinity, and
'r^i^io^'arc t>e^"ame a stranger unto his proper progeny. So by
accounted, computc of Scripture Adam lived unto the nintli
Arbor civiiu. generation, unto the days of Lamech the Father of
Noah ; Methuselah unto the year of the flood ; and
Noah was contemporary unto all from Enoch unto
Abraham. So tiiat although some died, the father
beholding so many descents, the number of Survivers
must still be very great ; for if half the men were now
alive, which lived in the last Century, the earth would
scarce contain their number. Whereas in our abridged
Mater ait and Scptuagesimal Ages, it is very rare, and deserves
"*'^flf a Distick to behold the fourth generation. Xerxes
etc. complaint still remaining; and what he lamented in

his Army, being almost deplorable in the whole world;
men seldom arriving unto those years whereby Methu-
selah exceeded nine hundred, and what Adam came
short of a thousand, was defined long ago to be the
age of man.

Now altliough the length of days conduceth mainly

THE SIXTH BOOK 327

unto the numerosity of mankind, and it be manifest CHAP,
from Scripture they lived very long, yet is not the VI
period of their lives determinable, and some might be
longer livers, than we account that any were. For (to
omit that conceit of some, that Adam was the oldest
man, in as much as he is conceived to be created in the
maturity of mankind, that is, at 60, (for in that age
it is set down they begat children) so that adding this
number unto his 930, he was 21 years older than any
of his posterity) that even Methusehh was the longest
liver of all the children of Adam, we need not grant ;
nor is it definitively set down by Moses. Indeed
of those ten mentioned in Scripture, with their
severall ages it must be true ; but whether those seven
of the line of Cain and their progeny, or any of the
sons or daughters posterity after them out-lived those,
is not expressed in holy Scripture; and it will seem
more probable, that of the line of Cain some were
longer lived than any of Seth\ if we concede that
seven generations of the one lived as long as nine of
the other. As for what is commonly alledged, that
God would not permit the life of any unto a thousand,
because (alluding unto that of David) no man should
live one day in the sight of the Lord ; although it be
urged by divers, yet is it methinks an inference some-
what Rabbinicall ; and not of power to perswade a
serious examinator.

Having thus declared how powerfully the length of
lives conduced unto populosity of those times, it will
yet be easier acknowledged if we descend to particu-
larities, and consider how many in seven hundred years
might descend from one man ; wherein considering the
length of their dayes, we may conceive the greatest
number to have been alive together. And this that

328 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, no reasonable spirit may contradict, we will declare
VI with manifest disadvantage ; for whereas the duration
of the world unto the flood was above 1600 years, we
will make our compute in less then half that time.
Nor will we begin with the first man, but allow the
earth to be provided of women fit for marriage the
second or third first Centuries ; and will only take as
granted, that they might beget children at sixty, and
at an hundred years have twenty, allowing for that
number forty years. Nor will we herein single out
Methuselah, or account from the longest livers, but
make choice of the shortest of any we find recorded in
the Text, excepting Enoch ; who after he had lived as
many years as there be days in tlie year, was translated
at 365. And thus from one stock of seven hundred
years, multiplying still by twenty, we shall find the
product to be one thousand, three hundred forty seven
millions, three hundred sixty eight thousand, four
hundred and twenty.

[\]

20.

2

400.

3

8000.

4

160,000.

Century"

5

3,200,000.

6

46,000,000.

tJ

1,280,000,000.

Product

1,347,368,420.

;}

Now if this account of the learned Petavius will be
allowed, it will make an unexpected encrease, and a
larger number than may be found in Asia, Africa and
Europe ; especially if in Constantinople, the greatest
City thereof, there be no more of Europe than Botero
accounteth, seven hundred thousand souls. Which

ma

THE SIXTH BOOK 829

duly considered, we shall rather admire how the earth CHAP.
contained its inhabitants, then doubt its inhabitation ; VI
and might conceive the deluge not simply penall, but in
some way also necessary, as many have conceived of
translations, if Adam had not sinned, and the race of
man had remained upon earth immortal.

Now whereas some to make good their longevity,
have imagined that the years of their compute were
Lunary ; unto these we must reply : That if by a
Lunary year they understand tAvelve revolutions of the
Moon, that is 354 days, eleven fewer then in the
Solary year ; there will be no great difference ; at least
not sufficient to convince or extenuate the question.
But if by a Lunary year they mean one revolution of
the Moon, that is, a moneth, they first introduce a
year never used by the Hebrews in their Civil ac-
compts; and what is delivered before of the Chaldean
years (as Xenophon gives a caution) was only received
in the Chronology of their Arts. Secondly, they con-
tradict the Scripture, which makes a plain enumeration
of many moneths in the account of the Deluge ; for
so is it expressed in the Text. In the tenth moneth,
in the first day of the moneth were the tops of the
mountains seen : Concordant whereunto is the relation
of humane Authors, Inu7idationes pluj'es fiiere^ prinm xmophonde
novhnestris inundatio terrartim suh prisco Ogyge. Me- ^."'v°c's-
minisse hoc loco par est post primum diluvium Ogf/gi
temporihus notatum, cum novem et amplitis mensibiis
diem continua nox inumbrasset, Delon ante omues terras
radiis solis ilium itiatum soi'titumque ex eo nomen. And
lastly, they fall upon an absurdity, for they make
Enoch to beget children about six years of age. For
whereas it is said he begat Methuselah at 65, if we shall
account every moneth a year, he was at that time some

330 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, six years and an half, for so many moneths are con-
VI tained in that space of time.

Having thus declared how much the length of mens
lives conduced unto the populosity of their kind, our
second foundation must be the large extent of time,
from the Creation unto the Deluge, that is (according
unto received computes about 1655 years) almost as
long a time as hath passed since the nativity of our
Saviour : and this we cannot but conceive sufficient
for a very large increase, if we do but affirm what
reasonable enquirers will not deny : That the earth
might be as populous in that number of years before
the flood, as we can manifest it was in the same number
after. And whereas there may be conceived some dis-
advantage, in regard that at the Creation the original
of mankind was in two persons, but after the flood their
propagation issued at least from six ; against this we
might very well set the length of their lives before the
flood, which were abbreviated after, and in half this
space contracted into hundreds and threescores. Not-
withstanding to equalize accounts, we will allow three
hundred years, and so long a time as we can manifest
from the Scripture. There were four men at least
that begat children, Adam, Cain, Seth, and Enos; So
shall we fairly and favourably proceed, if we affirm the
world to have been as populous in sixteen hundred and
fifty before the flood, as it was in thirteen hundred
after. Now how populous and largely inhabited it
was within this period of time, we shall declare from
probabilities, and several testimonies of Scripture and
humane Authors.
p And first, To manifest the same neer those parts of
the earth where the Ark is presumed to have rested,
we have the relation of holy Scripture accounting the

mmm

THE SIXTH BOOK 331

genealogy of Japhet, Cham and Sern, and in this last, CHAP,
four descents unto the division of the earth in the days VI
of Pelegy which time although it were not upon common
compute much above an hundred years, yet were
men at this time mightily increased. Nor can we well
conceive it otherwise, if we consider they began already
to wander from their first habitation, and were able to
attempt so mighty a work as the building of a City
and a Tower, whose top should reach unto the heavens.
Whereunto there was required no slender number of
persons, if we consider the magnitude thereof, expressed
by some, and conceived to be Turris Belt in Hero-
dotiis; and the multitudes of people recorded at the
erecting of the like or inferiour structures : for at the
building of Solomons Temple there were threescore
and ten thousand that carried burdens, and fourscore
thousand hewers in the mountains, beside the chief of
his officers three thousand and three hundred ; and at
the erecting of the Piramids in the reign of King Cheops,
as Herodotus reports, there were decern viyrkids, that is
an hundred thousand men. And though it be said of
the Egyptians, Porrum et ccepe nef'as violare et frangere ju venal.
morsu ; yet did the summes expended in Garlick and
Onyons amount unto no less then one thousand six
hundred Talents.

The first Monarchy or Kingdom of Babylon is men-
tioned in Scripture under the foundation of Nimrod,
which is also recorded in humane history ; as beside
Berosu^, in Diodorus and Just'me, for Nimrod of the whoW\mxoA
Scriptures is Belus of the Gentiles, and Assur the same "'"^^s*"'

^ _ ' were.

with Ninus his successour. There is also mention of
divers Cities, particularly of Ninivey and Resen ex-
pressed emphatically in the Text to be a great City.
That other Countries round about were also peopled,

832 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, appears by the Wars of the Monarchs of Assyria with
VI the Bactrians, Indians, Scythians, Ethiopians, Ar-
menians, Hyrcanians, Parthians, Persians, Siisians;
they vaiKjuishing (as Diodonis relateth) Egypt, Syria,
and all Asia minor, even from Bosphorus unto Tanais.
And it is said, that Semiramis in her expedition against
the Indians brought along with her the King of
Arabia. About the same time of the Assyrian Mon-
archy, do Authors place that of the Sycionians in
Greece, and soon after that of the Argives, and not
very long after, that of the Athenians under Cecrops;
and within our period assumed are historified many
memorable actions of the Greeks, as the expedition of
the Argonatites, with the most famous Wars of Thebes
and Troy.

That Canaan also and Egypt were well peopled far
within this period, besides their plantation by Canaan
and Misruim, appeareth from the history of Abraham,
who in less then 400 years after the Flood, journied
from Mesopotamia unto Canaan axid. Egypt, both which
he found well peopled and policied into Kingdoms :
wherein also in 430 years, from threescore and ten
persons which came with Jacob into Egypt, he became
a mighty Nation ; for it is said, at their departure,
there journeyed from Rhamesis to Succoth about six
hundred thousand on foot, that were men, besides
children. Now how populous the land from whence
they came was, may be collected not only from their
ability in commanding such subjections and mighty
powers under them, but from the several accounts of
that Kingdom delivered by Herodotus. And how soon
it was peopled, is evidenced from the pillar of their
King Osyris, with this inscription in Diodonis ; Mihi
pater est Saturnus dcorum junior, sum vcro Osyris rex

THE SIXTH BOOK 333

qui totum peragravi orhem usq; ad Indorum fines, ad CHAP.
eos quoq; sum profectus qtii septentrioni subjacent usq; VI
ad Istri forites, et alias partes usq; ad Oceanum. Now
according unto the best determinations Osyris was Mis- wha Osyris
raim, and Saturnus Egyptius the same with Cham ; ^*^^^jj|^""*
after whose name Egypt is not only called in Scrip- uere.
ture the land of Ham, but thus much is also testified
by Plutarch; for in his Treatise de Osyride, he de-
livereth that Egypt was called Chamia a Chamo Noe
filio, that is from Cham the son of Noah. And if
according to the consent of ancient Fathers, Adam
was buried in the same place where Christ was crucified,
that is Mount Calvary, the first man ranged far before
the Flood, and laid his bones many miles from that
place, where its presumed he received them. And this
migration was the greater, if as the text expresseth,
he was cast out of the East-side of Paradise to till the
ground ; and as the Position of the Cherubines implieth,
who were placed at the east end of the garden to keep
him from the tree of life.

That the remoter parts of the earth were in this
time inhabited is also induceable from the like testi-
monies; for (omitting the numeration of Josephus,
and the genealogies of the Sons oi Noah) that Italy was
inhabited, appeareth from the Records of Livie, and
Dionysius Halicarnasseus, the story of jEneas, Evander
and Janus, whom Annius of Viterbo, and the Choro-
graphers of Italy, do make to be the same with Noah.
That Sicily was also peopled, is made out from the
frequent mention thereof in Homer, the Records of
Diodorus and others ; but especially from a remarkable
passage touched by Aretius and Ranzanus Bishop of
Lucerium, but fully explained by Thomas Fazelli in his
accurate History of Sicily ; that is, from an ancient

i<«p*p

334 PSEUDODOXTA

CHAP, inscription in a stone at Panormo, expressed by him in
VI its proper characters, and by a Syrian thus translated,
Non est alhis Deiis 'praeter unum Deum^ non est alkui
potens prceter eutidem Deum, neq; est alius victor propter
eundeni qxiem colimus Deum : Hujus turris proefectus est
Sapha filius Eliphat, filii Esau, fratris Jacob, fiVii
Isaac, filii Abraham : et turri quidem ipsi nonien est
Baych, sed turri huic proximo; nomen est Pharath.
The antiquity of the inhabitation of Spain is also con-
firmable, not only from Berosus in the plantation of
Tubal, and a City continuing yet in his name, but the
story of Gerion, the travels of Hercules and his pillars :
and especially a passage in Strabo, which advanceth
unto the time of Ninus^ thus delivered in his fourth
book. The Spaniards (saith he) affirm that they have
had Laws and Letters above six thousand years. Now
the Spaniard's or Iberians observing (as Xenophon hath
delivered) Annum qiuulrimestrem, four moneths unto a
year, this compute will make up 2000 solarv years,
which is about the space of time from Strabo, who lived
in the days of AuguMus, unto the reign of Ni7ius.

That Mauritania and the coast of Africa were
peopled very soon, is the conjecture of many wise men,
and that by the Phcenicians, who left their Country
upon the invasion of Canaan by the Israelites. For
beside the conformity of the Punick or Carthaginian
language with that of Pha-niria, there is a pregnant
and very remarkable testimony hereof in Procopius,
who in his second de bello Vandaliro, recordeth, that in
a town of Mauritania Tingitana^ there was to be seen
upon two white Columns in the Phoenician language
these ensuing words ; Nos Maurici sternum qui Jugi-
nius a facie Jehoschuu filii Nunis prcedatoris. The
fortunate Islands or Canaries were not unknown ; for

THE SIXTH BOOK 335

so doth Strabo interpret that speech in Homer of Pro- CHAP.
tetis unto MenekiuSs VI

Sed te qua terrcB postremus terminus extnt,
Elysium in Campum coelestia numina dueunt.

The like might we affirm from credible histories
both of France and Germany^ and perhaps also of our
own Country. For omitting the fabulous and Trcjan
original delivered by Jeofrey of Monmouth, and the
express text of Scripture ; that the race of Japhet did
people the Isles of the Gentiles ; the Brittish Original
was so obscure in Ccesars time, that he affirmeth the
Inland inhabitants were Aborigines, that is, such as
reported that they had their beginning in the Island.
That Ireland our neighbour Island was not long time
without Inhabitants, may be made probable by sundry
accounts ; although we abate the Traditions of Bar-
tholanus the Scythian, who arrived there three hundred
years after the flood, or the relation of Giraldus ; that
Cccsaria the daughter of Noah dwelt there before.

Now should we call in the learned account ofBochart.
Bochartus, deducing the ancient names of Countries .^^^^^■^■^'''^'''
from Phoenicians, who by their plantations, discoveries,
and sea negotiations, have left unto very many Coun-
tries, Phoenician denominations ; the enquiry would be
much shorter, and if Spain in the Phoenician Original,
be but the region of Conies, Lusitania, or Portugal the
Countrey of Almonds, if Brittanica were at first Barata-
naca, or the land of Tin, and Ibernia or Ireland, were
but Ibernae, or the farthest habitation ; and these
names imposed and dispersed by Phoenician Colonies
in their several navigations ; the Antiquity of habita-
tions might be more clearly advanced.

Thus though we have declared how largely the

336 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, world was inliabited within the space of 1300 years,
VI yet must it be conceived more populous then can be
clearly evinced ; for a greater part of the earth hath
ever been peopled, then hath been known or described
by Geographers, as will appear by the discoveries of
all Ages. For neither in Herodoins or Thua/dides do
we find any mention of Rome, nor in Ptolomy of many
parts of Europe, Asia or Africa. And because many
places we have declared of long plantations of whose
populosity not^vithstanding or memorable actions we
have no ancient story; if we may conjecture of these
by what we find related of others, we shall not need
many words, nor assume the half of 1300 years. And
this we might illustrate from the mighty acts of the
Assyrians performed not long after the flood ; recorded
by Justine and Diudurus ; who makes relation of expe-
ditions by Armies more numerous then have been ever
since. For Nimis King of Assyria brought against
the Bactrimvi 700000 foot, 200000 horse, 10600
Chariots. Semiramis his successor led against the
Indians 1300000 foot, 500000 horse, 100000 Chariots,
and as many upon Camels : And it is said, Staurobates
the Indian King, met her with greater forces then she
brought against him. All which was performed within
less then four hundred years after the flood.

Now if any imagine the unity of their language did
hinder their dispersion before the flood, we confess it
some hindrance at first, but not much afterward. For
though it might restrain their dispersion, it could not
their populosity; which necessarily requireth trans-
migration and emission of Colonies ; as we read of
Romans, Greeks, Phcenicians in ages past, and have
beheld examples thereof in our days. We may also
observe that after the flood before the confusion of

J

THE SIXTH BOOK 337

tongues, men began to disperse : for it is said, they CHAP.
journeyed towards the East : and the Scripture it self VI
expresseth a necessity conceived of their dispersion,
for the intent of erecting the Tower is so delivered in
the text, Lest we be scattered abroad upon the face
of the earth.

Again, If any apprehend the plantation of the earth
more easie in regard of Navigation and shipping dis-
covered since the flood, whereby the Islands and divided
parts of the earth are now inhabited ; he must consider,
that whether there were Islands or no before the flood, ivkttktr
is not yet determined, and is with probability denied 1'Zrf^^
by very learned Authors. Ffocd.

Lastly, If we shall fall into apprehension that it was""'
less inhabited, because it is said in the sixt of Genesis
about a 120 years before the flood, and it came to pass
that when men began to multiply upon the face of the
earth. Beside that this may be only meant of the
race of Cain, it will not import they were not multi-
plied before, but that they were at that time plentifully
encreased ; for so is the same word used in other parts
of Scripture. And so is it afterward in the 9 Chapter
said, that Noah began to be an husbandman, that is,
he was so, or earnestly performed the Acts thereof;
so it is said of our Saviour, that he began to cast them
out that bought and sold in the Temple, that is, he
actually cast them out, or with alacrity effected it.

Thus have I declared some priv^ate and probable
conceptions in the enquiry of this truth ; but the cer-
tainty hereof let the Arithmetick of the last day
determine; and therefore expect no further belief
than probability and reason induce. Only desire men
would not swallow dubiosities for certainties, and
receive as Principles points mainly controvertible ; for

VOL. II. y

338 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, we are to adhere unto things doubtful in a dubious
VI and opinative way. It being reasonable for every man
to vary his opinion according to the variance of his
reason, and to affirm one day what he denied another.
Wherein although at last we miss of truth ; we die
notwithstanding in harmless and inoffensive errors ;
because we adhere unto that, whereunto the examen
of our reasons, and honest enquiries induce us.

CHAPTER VII
Of East, and West.

THE next shall be of East and West ; that is,
the proprieties and conditions ascribed unto
Regions respectively unto those situations;
which hath been the obvious conception of Philosophers
and Geographers, magnifying the condition of India,
and the Eastern Countries, above the setting and
occidental Climates, some ascribing hereto the genera-
tion of gold, precious stones and spices, others the
civility and natural endowments of men ; conceiving
the bodies of this situation to receive a special impres-
sion from the first salutes of the Sun, and some
appropriate influence from his ascendent and oriental
radiations. But these proprieties affixed unto bodies,
upon considerations deduced from East, West, or those
observable points of the sphere, how specious and
plausible so ever, will not upon enquiry be justified
from such foundations.

For to speak strictly, there is no East and West in
nature, nor are those absolute and invariable, but
respective and mutable points, according unto difierent
longitudes, or distant parts of habitation, whereby

THE SIXTH BOOK 339

they suffer many and considerable variations. For CHAP,
first, unto some the same part will be East or West in \'II
respect of one another, that is, unto such as inhabit
the same parallel, or differently dwell from East to
West. Thus as unto Spain, Italy lyeth East, unto
Italy Greece, unto Greece Persia, and unto Persia
China \ so again unto the Country of China, Persia
lyeth West, unto Persia Greece, unto Greece Italy, and
unto Italy Spain. So that the same Countrey is some-
times East and sometimes West ; and Persia though
East unto Greece, yet is it West unto China.

Unto other habitations the same point will be both
East and West ; as unto those that are Antipodes or
seated in points of the Globe diametrically opposed.
So the Americans are Antipodal unto the Indians, and
some part of India is both East and West unto
America, according as it shall be regarded from one
side or the other, to the right or to the left ; and
setting out from any middle point, either by East
or West, the distance unto the place intended is
equal, and in the same space of time in nature also
perform able.

To a third that have the Poles for their vertex, or
dwell in the position of a parallel sphere, there will be
neither East nor West, at least the greatest part of
the year. For if (as the name Oriental implyeth) they
shall account that part to be East where ever the Sun
ariseth, or that West where the Sun is occidental or
setteth : almost half the year they have neither the
one nor the other. For half the year it is below their
Horizon, and the other half it is continually above it,
and circling round about them intersecting not the
Horizon, nor leaveth any part for this compute. And
if (which will seem very reasonable) that part should be

340 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, termed the Eastern point, where the Sun at .Equinox,
VII and but once in the year ariseth, yet will this also
disturb the cardinal accounts, nor will it with pro-
priety admit that appellation. For that surely cannot
be accounted East which hath the South on both sides;
which notwithstanding this position must have. For
if unto such as live under the Pole, that be only North
which is above them, that must be Southerly which
is below them, which is all the other portion of the
by Globe, beside that part possessed them. And thus
these points of East and West being not absolute in
any, respective in some, and not at all relating unto
others ; we cannot hereon establish so general con-
siderations, nor reasonably erect such immutable asser-
tions, upon so unstable foundations.

Now the ground that begat or promoted this conceit,
was first a mistake in the apprehension of East and
West, considering thereof as of the North and South,
and computing by these as invariably as by the other ;
but herein, upon second thoughts there is a great
ivut the disparity. For the North and Southern Pole, are the
AtrthtrH invariable terms of that Axis whereon the heavens do

ana S0uih-

trnPeUtbt. move ; and are therefore incommunicable and fixed
points ; wherof the one is not apprehensible in the
other. But with East and West it is quite otherwise :
for the revolution of the Orbs being made upon the
Poles of North and South, all other points about the
Axis are mutable ; and wheresoever therein the East
point be determined, by succession of parts in one
revolution every point becometh Eeist. And so if
where the Sun ariseth, that part be termed East, every
habitation differing in longitude, will have this point
also different; in as much as the Sun successively
ariseth unto every one.

THE SIXTH BOOK 841

The second ground, although it depend upon the CHAP.
former, approacheth nearer the effect ; and that is the VII
efficacy of the Sun, set out and divided according to
priority of ascent; whereby his influence is conceived
more favourable unto one Countrey than another, and
to felicitate Indm more than any after. But hereby
we cannot avoid absurdities, and such as infer effects
controulable by our senses. For first, by the same
reason that we affirm the Indian richer than the
American, the American will also be more plentiful
than the Indian, and England or Spain more fruitful
than Hispaniola or golden Castle : in as much as the
Sun ariseth unto the one sooner than the other : and
so accountably unto any Nation subjected unto the
same parallel, or with a considerable diversity of
longitude from each other.

Secondly, An unsufferable absurdity will ensue : for
thereby a Country may be more fruitful than it self:
For India is more fertile than Spain, because more
East, and that the Sun ariseth first unto it : Spain,
likewise by the same reason more fruitful than America,
and America than India : so that Spain is less fruitful
than that Countrey, which a less fertile Country than
it self excelleth.

Lastly, If we conceive the Sun hath any advantage
by priority of ascent, or makes thereby one Country
more happy than another, we introduce injustifiable
determinations, and impose a natural partiality on
that Luminary, which being equidistant from the earth,
and equally removed in the East as in the West, his
Power and Efficacy in both places must be equal, as
Boetius hath taken notice, and Scaliger hath graphi- De gemmis
cally declared. Some have therefore forsaken this ^='*""*'-
refuge of the Sun, and to salve the effect have recurred

342 PSEUDODOXTA

CMAl'. unto the influence of the Stars, making their activities
\'II National, and appropriating their Powers unto parti-
cular regions. So Cardan conceiveth the tail of Ursa
Major peculiarly respecteth Europe : whereas indeed
once in 24 hours it also absolveth its course over Asia
and America. And therefore it will not be easie to
apprehend those stars peculiarly glance on us, who
must of necessity carry a common eye and regard unto
all Countries, unto whom their revolution and verticity
is also common.

The effects therefore or different productions in
several Countries, which we impute unto the action of
the Sun, must surely have nearer and more immediate
causes than that Luminary. And these if we place in
the propriety of clime, or condition of soil wherein
they are produced, we shall more reasonably proceed,
than they who ascribe them unto the activity of the
Sun. Whose revolution being regular, it hath no
power nor efficacy peculiar from its orientality, but
equally disperseth his beams unto all, which equally,
and in the same restriction, receive his lustre. And
being an universal and indefinite agent, the effects or
productions we behold, receive not their circle from
his causality, but are determined by the principles of
the place, or qualities of that region which admits
tliem. And this is evident not only in gemms, minerals,
and mettals, but observable in plants and animals;
whereof some are common unto many Countries, some
peculiar unto one, some not communicable unto an-
iv/itiuifro- other. For the hand of God that first created the
jiWe'rtnt earth, hath with variety disposed the principles of all
cemmodititt things ; wisely contriving them in their proper semin-
Ca^'trUi. aries, and where they best maintain the intention of
their species ; whereof if they have not a concurrence.

THE SIXTH BOOK 343

and be not lodged in a convenient matrix, they are CHAP,
not excited by the efficacy of the Sun ; or failing in VII
particular causes, receive a relief or sufficient promotion
from the universal. For although superiour powers
co-operate with inferiour activities, and may (as some
conceive) carry a stroke in the plastick and formative
draught of all things, yet do their determinations
belong unto particular agents, and are defined from
their proper principles. Thus the Sun which with us
is fruitful in the generation of Frogs, Toads and
Serpents, to this effect proves impotent in our neigh-
bour Island ; wherein as in all other carrying a common
aspect, it concurreth but unto predisposed effects ; and
only suscitates those forms, whose determinations are
seminal, and proceed from the Idea of themselves.

Now whereas there be many observations concerning
East, and divers considerations of Art which seem to
extol the quality of that point, if rightly understood
they do not really promote it. That the Astrologer
takes account of nativities from the Ascendent, that
is, the first house of the heavens, whose beginning is
toward the East, it doth not advantage the conceit.
For, he establisheth not his Judgment upon the orien- whyAttro-
tality thereof, but considereth therein his first ascent '^^'^^i^^'
above the Horizon ; at which time its efficacy becomes NaUvUits
observable, and is conceived to have the signification y>.<,»t /;i«
of life, and to respect the condition of all things, AsundeHt.
which at the same time arise from their causes, and
ascend to their Horizon with it. Now this ascension
indeed falls out respectively in the East : but as we
have delivered before, in some positions there is no
Eastern point from whence to compute these ascen-
tions. So is it in a parallel sphere: for unto them
six houses are continually depressed, and six never

344

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
VII

Dere
Rustica.

elevated : and the planets themselves, whose revolutions
are of more speed, and influences of higher considera-
tion, must find in that place a very imperfect regard ;
for half their period they absolve above, and half
beneath the Horizon. And so for six years, no man
can have the happiness to be born under Jupiter : and
for fifteen together all must escape the ascendent
dominion of Saturn.

That Aristotle in his Politicks, commends the situa-
tion of a City which is open towards the East, and
admitteth the raies of the rising Sun, thereby is implied
no more particular efficacy than in the West: But
that position is commended, in legard the damps and
vaporous exhalations ingendered in the absence of the
Sun, are by his returning raies the sooner dispelled ;
and men thereby more early enjoy a clear and healthy
habitation. Upon the like considerations it is, that
Marcus Varro commendeth the same situation, and
exposeth his farm unto the equinoxial ascent of the
Sun, and that Palladius adviseth the front of his edifice
should so respect the South, that in the first angle it
receive the rising raies of the Winter Sun, and decline
a little from the Winter setting thereof. And con-
cordant hereunto is the instruction of Columella De
positione vilke: which he contriveth into Summer and
Winter habitations, ordering that the Winter lodgings
regard the Winter ascent of the Sun, that is South-
East ; and the rooms of repast at supper, the iEqui-
noxial setting thereof, that is the West: that the
Summer lodgings regard the ^Equinoxial Meridian :
but the rooms of caenation in the Summer, he obverts
unto the Winter ascent, that is, South-East ; and the
Balnearies or bathing places, that they may remain
under the Sun until evening, he exposeth unto the

THE SIXTH BOOK 345

Summer setting, that is, North-West, in all which CHAP,
although the Cardinal points be introduced, yet is the VII
consideration Solary, and only determined unto the
aspect or visible reception of the Sun.

Jews and Mahometans in these and our neighbour
parts are observed to use some gestures towards the
East, as at their benediction, and the killing of their
meat. And though many ignorant spectators, and
not a few of the Actors conceive some Magick or
Mysterie therein, yet is the Ceremony only Topical,
and in a memorial relation unto a place they honour.
So the Jews do carry a respect and cast an eye upon
Jerusalem : for which practice they are not without
the example of their fore-fathers, and the encourage-
ment of their wise King ; For so it is said that Daniel Dan. 6.
went into his house, and his windows being opened
towards Jerusalem, he kneeled upon his knees three
times a day, and prayed. So is it expressed in the
prayer of Solomon, what prayer or supplication soever
be made by any man, which shall spread forth his
hands towards this house : if thy people go out to
battle, and shall pray unto the Lord towards the City
which thou hast chosen, and towards the house which
I have chosen to build for thy Name, then hear thou
in heaven their prayer and their supplication, and
maintain their cause. Now the observation hereof,
unto the Jews that are dispersed Westward, and such
as most converse with us, directeth their regard unto
the East : But the words of Solomon are appliable
unto all quarters of Heaven : and by the Jews of the
East and South must be regarded in a contrary posi-
tion. So Daniel in Babylon looking toward Jerusalem
had his face toward the West. So the Jews in their
own land looked upon it from all quarters. For the

346

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.

VII

Luke 13.

/#».

Tribe of Judah beheld it to the North : ^fan^fl.<lcfi,
Zahulon, and Napthali unto the South : Reuben and
Gad unto the West ; only the Tribe of Dan regarded
it directly or to the due East. So when it is said,
when you see a cloud rise out of the West, you say
there coineth a shower, and so it is : the observation
was respective unto Judea : nor is this a reasonable
illation in all other Nations whatsoever : For the Sea
lay West unto that Country, and the winds brought
rain from that quarter ; But this consideration cannot
be transferred unto India or China, which have a vast
Sea Eastward, and a vaster Continent toward the
West. So likewise when it is said in the vulgar
Translation, Gold cometh out of the North, it is no
reasonable inducement unto us and many other Coun-
tries, from some particular mines septentrional unto
his situation, to search after that mettal in cold and
Northern regions, which we most plentifully discover
in hot and Southern habitations.

For the Mahometans, as they partake with all Re-
ligions in something, so they imitate the Jew in this.
For in their observed gestures, they hold a regard unto
Mecha and Medina Tahiabi, two Cities in Arabia fcelix,
where their Prophet was born and buried ; whither
they perform their pilgrimages : and from whence they
expect he should return again. And therefore they
direct their faces unto these parts, which unto the
Mahometans of Barbanj and Kgifpt lie East, and are in
some point thereof unto many other parts of Turkie.
Wherein notwithstanding there is no Oriental respect ;
for with the same devotion on the other side they
regard these parts toward the West, and so with
variety wheresover they are seated, conforming unto the
ground of their conception.

THE SIXTH BOOK 347

Fourthly, Whereas in the ordering of the Camp of CHAP.
Israel, the East quarter is appointed unto the noblest VII
Tribe, that is the Tribe of Jiidah. according to the
command of God, in the East-side toward the risins:
of the Sun shall the Standard of the Tribe of Judah yum. 3.
pitch : it doth not peculiarly extol that point. For
herein the East is not to be taken strictly, but as it
signifieth or implieth the foremost place ; for Judah
had the V^an, and many Countries through which they
passed were seated Easterly unto them. Thus much
is implied by the Original, and expressed by Transla-
tions which strictly conform thereto : So TremeVms^
Castra hahentiinn ab anteriore parte Orie-ntem versu^s,
vexillum esto castrorum Judce ; so hath R. Solomon
Jarchi expounded it, the foremost or before, is the
East quarter, and the West is called behind. And
upon this interpretation may all be salved that is
alleageable against it. For if the Trfte of Judah were
to pitch before the Tabernacle at the East, and yet to
march first, as is commanded, Numb. 10. there must
ensue a disorder in the Camp, nor could they con-
veniently observe the execution thereof: For when they
set out from Mount Smah where the Command was
delivered, they made Northward unto Rithmah ; from
Rissah unto Eziongaber about fourteen stations they
marched South : From Ahnon Dihlathaim through the
mountains of Yaharim and plains of Moab towards
Jordan the face of their march was West : So that if
Judah were strictly to pitch in the East of the Taber-
nacle, every night he encamped in the Rear : and if (as
some conceive) the whole Camp could not be less than
twelve miles long, it had been preposterous for him to
have marched foremost : or set out first who was most
remote from the place to be approached.

n48

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
VII

py/u-re ihf
Ark rested
oi some
think.

Fiftlv, That Learning, Civility and Arts had their
beginning in the East, it is not imputable either to
the action of the Sun, or its Orientality, but the first
plantation of Man in those parts, which unto Europe
do carry the respect of East. For on the mountains
of Ararat., that is part of the hill Taariu^, between the
East Indies and Scythia^ as Sir W. Raleigh accounts it,
the Ark of Noah rested ; from the East they travelled
that built the Tower of Babel: from thence they were
dispersed and successively enlarged, and Learning,
good Arts, and all Civility communicated. The pro-
gression whereof was very sensible ; and if we consider
the distance of time between the confusion of Babel.,
and the Civility of many parts now eminent therein,
it travelled late and slowly into our quarters. For
notwithstanding the learning of Bardes and Druide.'i
of elder times, he that shall peruse that work of
Tacitiis de morihis Germanoricyn, may easily discern
how little Civility two thousand years had wrought
upon that Nation : the like he may observe concerning
our selves, from the same Author in the life of Agricola,
and more directly from Strabo ; who to the dishonour
of our Predecessors, and the disparagement of those
that glory in the Antiquity of their Ancestors, affirmeth
the Britains were so simple, that though they abounded
in Milk, they had not the Artifice of Cheese.

Lastly, That the Globe it self is by Cosmographers
divided into East and West, accounting from the first
Meridian, it doth not establish this conceit. For that
division is not naturally founded, but artificially set
down, and by agreement ; as the aptest terms to define
or commensurate the longitude of places. Thus the
ancient Cosmographers do place the division of the
East and Western Hemisphere, that is the first term

THE SIXTH BOOK 849

of longitude in the Canary or fortunate Islands; con- CHAP,
ceiving these parts the extreamest habitations West- VII
ward : But the Moderns have altered that term, and
translated it unto the Azores or Islands of St. Michael-^
and that upon a plausible conceit of the small or
insensible variation of the Compass in those parts,
wherein nevertheless, and though upon second inven-
tion, they proceed upon a common and no appropriate
foundation ; for even in that Meridian farther North
or South the Compass observably a arieth ; and there
are also other places wherein it varieth not, as Aljjhonso
and Rodoriges de Logo will have it about Capo de las
Agullas in Africa ; as Maurolijcus affirmeth in the shore
of Peleponesus in Europe: and as Gilhertus averreth,
in the midst of great regions, in most parts of the
earth.

CHAPTER VIII
Of the River Nilus.

HEREOF uncontroulably and under general
consent many opinions are passant, which
notwithstanding upon due examination, do
admit of doubt or restriction. It is generally esteemed,
and by most unto our days received, that the River of
Nilus hath seven ostiaries ; that is, by seven Channels
disburdeneth it self into the Sea. Wherein notwith-
standing, beside that we find no concurrent determina-
tion of ages past, and a positive and undeniable refute
of these present, the affirmative is mutable, and must
not be received without all limitation.

For some, from whom we receive the greatest illustra-
tions of Antiquity, have made no mention hereof: So

350 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Homer hath given no number of its Channels, nor so
VIII much as the name thereof in use with all Historians.
Eratosthenes in his description of Egypt hath likewise
passed them over. Aristotle is so indistinct in their
names and numbers, that in the first oi Meteors he plainly
How Egypt affirmeth the llef];ion of Egypt (which we esteem the
firmilnd.' 'i-'icientest Nation in the world) was a meer gained
ground, and that by the setling of mud and limous
matter brought down by the River Xilus^ that which was
at first a continued Sea, was raised at last into a firm
and habitable Country, The like opinion he held of
Mceotl^ Pahts. that by the floods of Ta/mh and earth
brought down thereby, it grew observably shallower
in his days, and would in process of time become a firm
land. And though his conjecture be not as yet fulfilled,
yet is the like observable in the River Gihon, a branch
of Euphrates and River of Paradise ; which having in
former Ages discharged it self into the Pers'mn Sea,
doth at present fall short ; being lost in the lakes of
Chaldea, and hath left between the Sea, a large and
considerable part of dry land.

Others expresly treating hereof, have diversly de-
livered themselves; Herodotus in his Euterpe makes
mention of seven; but carelesly of two thereof; that
is Bolbitinnm, and Biicolinim ; for these, saith he, were
not the natural currents, but made by Art for some
occasional convenience. Strabo in his Geography
naming but two, Peleusiacxim and Canopivum, plainly
affirmeth there were many more than seven ; Inter hcec
alia qtunque, etc. There are (saith he) many remark-
able towns within the currents of Nile, especially such
which have given the names unto the ostiaries thereof,
not unto all, for they are eleven, and four besides, but
unto seven and most considerable ; that is Canopicuniy

THE SIXTH BOOK 351

Bolbithmm, Selenneticum, Sehenneticum^ Pliarnit'icum, CHAP.
Mendesium, Taniticum and Pelusium : wherein to make VIII
up the number, one of the artificial chanels of Hero-
dotus is accounted. Ptohmy an Egyptian, and born
at the Pehman mouth of Nile, in his Geography
maketh nine : and in the third Map of Africa, hath
unto their mouths prefixed their several names ; Hera-
cleoticum, Bolhitinuvi, Sebennetkum, Pineptum, Diolcos,
Pathmeticum, Mendesium, Taniticum, Peleusiacum :
wherein notwithstanding there are no less then three
different names from those delivered by Pliny. All
which considered, we may easily discern that Authors
accord not either in name or number; and must
needs confirm the Judgement of Maginus, de Ostiorum
Nili numero et nominihus, valde antiqui scriptores
discordant.

Modern Geographers and travellers do much abate
of this number, for as Maginus and others observe,
there are now but three or four mouths thereof; as
Gulielmus Tyrius long ago, and Bellonins since, both
ocular enquirers, with others have attested. For below
Cairo, the River divides it self into four branches,
whereof two make the chief and navigable streams,
the one running to Pelusium of the Ancients, and now
Damiata ; the other unto Canopium, and now Roscetta;
the other two, saith Mr. Sandys, do run between these; Sand. ^#/«-
but poor in water. Of those seven mentioned by
Herodotus, and those nine by Ptolomy, these are all I
could either see or hear of. Which much confirmeth
the testimony of the Bishop of Tyre a diligent and
ocular Enquirer ; who in his holy war doth thus deliver
liimself. We wonder much at the Ancients, who
assigned seven mouths unto Nilus; which we can no
otherwise salve, then that by process of time, the face

352 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, of places is altered, and the river hath lost his chanels;
VIII or that our fore-fathers did never obtain a true account
thereof.

/sa. 11. is,if>. And therefore when it is said in holy Scripture,
The Lord shall utterly destroy the tongue of the
Egijpt'ian sea, and with his mighty wind he shall shake
his hand over the river, and shall smite it in the seven
streams, and make men go over dry-shod. If this
expression concerneth the river Nilti^, it must only
respect the seven principal streams. But the place is
very obscure, and whether thereby be not meant the
river Euphrates, is not without some controversie ; as
is collectible from the subsequent words ; And there
shall be an high way for the remnant of his people,
that shall be left from Assyria ; and also from the bare
name River, emphatically signifying Euphrates, and
tiiereby the division of the Assyrian Empire into many
fractions, which might facilitate their return: as

Gr. Not in Grotius hath observed ; and is more plainly made out,

^Esdr^-' 1 ^^ ^^^ Apocrypha of Esdras, and that of the Apocalyps

43. 47- have any relation hereto.

Lastly, Whatever was or is their number, the con-
trivers of Cards and Maps afford us no assurance or
constant description therein. For whereas Ptolomy
hath set forth nine, Hondius in his Map of Africa
makes but eight, and in that of Europe ten. Ortelius
in the Map of the Turkish Empire, setteth down eight,
in that of Egypt eleven ; and Maginus in his Map of
that Countrv hath observed the same number. And
if we enquire farther, we shall find the same diversity
and discord in divers others.

Thus may we perceive that this account was differ-
ently related by the Ancients, that it is undeniably
rejected by the Moderns, and must be warily received

THE SIXTH BOOK 853

by any. For if we receive them all into account, they CHAP,
were more then seven, if only the natural sluces, they VIII
were fewer ; and however we receive them, there is no
agreeable and constant description thereof. And
therefore how reasonable it is to di*aw continual
and durable deductions from alterable and uncertain
foundations ; let them consider who make the gates of
Thehes^ and the mouths of this River a constant and
continued periphrasis for this number, and in their
Poetical expressions do give the River that Epithite
unto this day.

The same River is also accounted the greatest of the
earth, called therefore Fluviorum pater, and totkis
Orbis maximiis, by Ortelius: If this be true, many
Maps must be corrected, or the relations of divers
good Authors renounced.

For first. In the deliniations of many Maps oi Africa,
the River Niger exceedeth it about ten degrees in
length, that is, no less then six hundred miles. For
arising beyond the ^Equator it maketh Northward
almost 15 degrees, and deflecting after Westward,
without Meanders, continueth a strait course about 40
degrees ; and at length with many great currents dis-
burdeneth it self into the Occidental Ocean. Again,
if we credit the descriptions of good Authors, other
Rivers excell it in length, or breadth, or both.
Arrianus in his history of Alexander, assigneth the
first place unto the River Ganges ; which truly accord-
ing unto latter relations, if not in length, yet in
breadth and depth may be granted to excell it. For
the magnitude of Nilus consisteth in the dimension of
longitude, and is inconsiderable in the other ; what
stream it maintaineth beyond Syene or Asna, and so
forward unto its original, relations are very imperfect ;

VOL. II, z

354 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, but below these places, and farther removed from the
VIII head, the current is but narrow, and we read in the
History of the Turks, the Tartar horsemen of Sel'nnits
swam over the Nile from Cairo, to meet the forces of
Denaturaet ToHumbens. BapUsta Scortia expresly treating hereof,
Niii!'"'"'° preferreth the River oi Plate in America-, for that as
Maffexis hath delivered, falleth into the Ocean in the
latitude of forty leagues ; and with that source and
plenty that men at Sea do tast fresh water, before they
approach so near as to discover the land. So is it ex-
ceeded by that which by Cardan is termed the greatest
in the world, that is the River Oregliana in the same
continent; which as Maginus delivereth, hath been
navigated 6000 miles ; and opens in a chanel of ninety
leagues broad ; so that, as Acosta, an ocular witness
recordeth, they that sail in the middle, can make no
land of either side.

Now the ground of this assertion was surely the
magnifying esteem of the Ancients, arising from the
indiscovery of its head. For as things unknown seem
greater then they are, and are usually received with
amplifications above their nature ; so might it also be
with this River, whose head being unknown and drawn
to a proverbial obscurity, the opinion thereof became
without bounds ; and men must needs conceit a large
extent of that to which the discovery of no man had
set a period. And this an usual way to give the
superlative unto things of eminency in any kind ; and
when a thing is very great, presently to define it to be
the greatest of all. Whereas indeed Superlatives are
difficult; whereof there being but one in every kind,
their determinations are dangerous, and must not be
The greatest \na,die without great circumspection. So the City of
m'rid, Rome is magnified by the Latines to be the greatest of

THE SIXTH BOOK 355

the earth ; but time and Geography informs us, that CHAP.
Cairo is bigger, and Quinsay in China far exceedeth VIII
both. So is Olympus extolled by the Greeks, as an Thehiihtst
hill attaining unto heaven ; but the enlarged Geo- "^^^'
graphy of aftertimes makes slight account hereof,
when they discourse of Andes in Feru, or Teneriffa in
the Canaries. And we understand by a person who
hath lately had a fair opportunity to behold the mag-
nified mount Olympus, that it is exceeded by some
peakes of the Alpes. So have all Ages conceived, and
most are still ready to swear, the Wren is the least of
Birds ; yet the discoveries of America, and even of our
own Plantations have shewed us one far less ; that is,
the Humbird, not much exceeding a Beetle. And
truly, for the least and greatest, the highest and th; Tommeio.
lowest of every kind, as it is very difficult to define
them in visible things, so is it to understand in things
invisible. Thus is it no easie lesson to comprehend
the first matter, and the affections of that which is
next neighbour unto nothing, but impossible truly to
comprehend God, who indeed is all in all. For things
as they arise unto perfection, and approach unto God,
or descend to imperfection, and draw nearer unto
nothing, fall both imperfectly into our apprehensions ;
the one being too weak for our conceptions, our
conceptions too weak for the other.

Thirdly, Divers conceptions there are concerning its
increment or inundation. The first unwarily opinions,
that this encrease or annual overflowing is proper unto
Nile, and not agreeable unto any other River ; which
notwithstanding is common unto many Currents of
Africa. For about the same time the River Niger
and Zaire do overflow ; and so do the Rivers beyond
the mountains of the Moon, as Suama, and Spirito

356 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Santo. And not only these in Africa, but some also
VIII in Europe and Asia ; for so it is reported of Menan
in India, and so doth Botero report of Duhia in
Livonia; and the same is also observable in the River
Jordan in Judea ; for so is it delivered, that Jordan
overfloweth all his banks in the time of harvest.

The effect indeed is wonderful in all, and the causes
surely best resolvable from observations made in the
Countries themselves, the parts through which they
pass, or whence they take their Original. That of
Nilus hath been attempted by Many, and by some to
that despair of resolution, that they have only referred
it unto the Providence of God, and his secret manu-
Thtcaustof duction of all things unto their ends. But divers have
iVe/'Niius! attained the truth, and the cause alledged by Diodorus,
Seneca, Straho, and others, is allowable ; that the
inundation of Niliis in Egypt proceeded from the rains
in JEthiopia, and the mighty source of waters falling
towards the fountains thereof. For this inundation
unto the Egyptians happeneth when it is winter unto
the ^Ethiopians; which habitations, although they have
no cold Winter (the Sun being no farther removed from
them in Cancer, then unto us in Taurus) yet is the
fervour of the air so well remitted, as it admits a
sufficient generation of vapors, and plenty of showers
ensuing thereupon. This Theory of the Ancients is
since confirmed by experience of the Moderns; by
Franciscus Alvarez, who lived long in those parts, and
left a description of ^Ethiopia ; affirming that from the
middle of June unto September, there fell in his time
continual rains. As also Antoniiis Ferdinandus, who
in an Epistle written from thence, and noted by
Codignus, affirmeth, that during the winter, in those
Countries there passed no day without rain.

THE SIXTH BOOK 357

Now this is also usual, to translate a remarkable CHAP,
quality into a propriety, and where we admire an effect VIII
in one, to opinion there is not the like in any other.
With these conceits do common apprehensions enter-
tain the antidotal and wondrous condition of Ireland ;
conceiving only in that land an immunity from vene-
raous creatures : but unto him that shall further en-
quire, the same will be affirmed of Creta, memorable
in ancient stories, even unto fabulous causes, and bene-
diction from the birth of Jupiter. The same is also
found in Ehimis or JEvisa, an Island near Majorca
upon the coast of Spain. With these apprehensions
do the eyes of neighbour Spectators behold ^tna, the
flaming mountain in Sicilia; but Navigators tell us
there is a burning mountain in Island, a more remark-
able one in Teneriffa of the Canaries, and many Vul-
cano's or fiery Hils elsewhere. Thus Crocodiles were
thought to be peculiar unto AHle, and the opinion so
possessed Alexander, that when he had discovered
some in Ganges, he fell upon a conceit he had found
the head of Nilus ; but later discoveries affirm they are
not only in Asia and Africa, but very frequent in
some rivers of America.

Another opinion confineth its Inundation, and posi-
tively affirmeth, it constantly encreaseth the seven-
teenth day of June ; wherein perhaps a larger form of
speech were safer, then that which punctually prefixeth
a constant day thereto. For this expression is different
from that of the Ancients, as Herodotus, Diodorus,
Seneca, etc. delivering only that it happeneth about
the entrance of the Sun into Cancer; wherein they
warily deliver themselves, and reserve a reasonable
latitude. So when Hippocrates saith, Sub Cane et ante
Canem dijfficiles sunt purgationes : There is a latitude of

358 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, days comprised therein ; for under the Dog-star he
VIII containeth not only the day of its ascent, but many
following, and some ten days preceeding. So Aristotle
delivers the affections of animals : with the wary terms
of Circa, et magna ex parte : and when Theodoj'us trans-
lateth that part of his, Coeunt Thunni et Scombri
mense Fehruaiio post Idus, pariunt Junio ante Nonas :
Scaliger for ante Nonas, renders it Junii initio-, because
that exposition affordeth the latitude of divers days :
For affirming it happeneth before the Nones, he
alloweth but one day ; that is the Calends ; for in the
Roman account, the second day is the fourth of the
Nones of June.

Again, Were the day definitive, it had prevented the
delusion of the devil, nor could he have gained applause
by its prediction ; who notwithstanding (as AtJianasius
in the life oi Anthony relateth) to magnifie his know-
ledge in things to come, when he perceived the rains
to fall in Ethiopia, would presage unto the Egyptians
the day of its inundation. And this would also make
useless that natural experiment observed in earth or
sand about the River ; by the weight whereof (as good
Authors report) they have unto this day a knowledge
of its encrease.

Lastly, It is not reasonable from variable and unstable
causes, to derive a fixed and constant effect, and such
are the causes of this inundation, which cannot indeed
be regular, and therefore their effects not prognosti-
cable like Eclipses. For depending upon the clouds
and descent of showers in Ethiopia,, which have their
generation from vaporous exhalations, they must submit
their existence unto contingencies, and endure anticipa-
tion and recession from the movable condition of their
causes. And therefore some years there hath been no

THE SIXTH BOOK 359

encrease at all, as some conceive in the years of Famin CHAP.
under Pharaoh, as Seneca, and divers relate of the VIII
eleventh year of Cleopatra ; nor nine years together, as
is testified by Calisthenes. Some years it hath also
retarded, and came far later then usually it was ex-
pected, as according to Sozomen and Nicephorus it
happened in the days of Theodositis; whereat the
people were ready to mutiny, because they might not
sacrifice unto the River, according to the custom of
their Predecessors.

Now this is also an usual way of mistake, and many
are deceived who too strictly construe the temporal
considerations of things. Thus books will tell us, and
we are made to believe that the fourteenth year males
are seminifical and pubescent ; but he that shall enquire
into the generality, will rather adhere unto the caute-
lous assertion of Aristotle, that is, bis septem annis
exactis, and then but magna ex parte. That Whelps
are blind nine days, and then begin to see, is generally
believed, but as we have elsewhere declared, it is
exceeding rare, nor do their eye- lids usually open until
the twelfth, and sometimes not before the fourteenth
day. And to speak strictly, an hazardable determina-
tion it is unto fluctuating and indifferent effects, to
affix a positive Type or Period. For in effects of far
more regular causalities, difficulties do often arise, and
even in time it self, which measureth all things, we use
allowance in its commensuration. Thus while we
conceive we have the account of a year in 865 days,
exact enquirers and Computists will tell us, that we
escape 6 hours, that is a quarter of a day. And so in
a day which every one accounts 24 hours, or one revo-
lution of the Sun, in strict account we must allow the
addition of such a part as the Sun doth make in his

360 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, proper motion, from West to East, whereby in one day
VIII he describeth not a perfect Circle.

Fourthly, It is affirmed by many, and received by
most, that it never raineth in Egypt, the river supply-
ing that defect, and bountifully requiting it in its in-
undation : but this must also be received in a qualified
sense, that is, that it rains but seldom at any time in the
Summer, and very rarely in the Winter. But that great
TiMtEgypt showers do sometimes fall upon that Region, beside the
5r> wvlila -"Assertion of many Writers, we can confirm from honour-
Pastoo able and ocular testimony, and that not many years
past, it rained in Grand Cairo divers days together.

The same is also attested concerning other parts of
Egypt, by Prosper Alpinus, who lived long in that
Country, and hath left an accurate Treaty of the
medical practise thereof. Cayri raro decidunt pluvicc^
Alexandrice, Pelusiiq; et in omnibus locis man adjacenti-
btis^pluit larglssime et saspe-^ that is, it raineth seldom
at Cairo, but at Alexandria^ Damiata, and places near
the Sea, it raineth plentifully and often. Whereto we
might add the latter testimony of Learned Mr. Greaves,
in his accurate description of the Pyramids.
Exo± 9. Beside. Men hereby forget the relation of holy Scrip-

ture. Behold I will cause it to rain a very great hail,
such as hath not been in Egypt since the foundation
thereof even untill now. Wherein God threatning
such a rain as had not happened, it must be presumed
they had been acquainted with some before, and were
not ignorant of the substance, the menace being made
in the circumstance. The same concerning hail is
inferrible from Prosper Alpinus. Rarissime nix,
grando, it seldom snoweth or haileth. Where by we
must concede that snow and hail do sometimes fall,
because they happen seldom.

THE SIXTH BOOK 361

Now this mistake ariseth from a misapplication of CHAP.
the bounds or limits of time, and an undue transition VIII
from one unto another; which to avoid, we must ob-
serve the punctual differences of time, and so dis-
tinguish thereof, as not to confound or lose the one in
the other. For things may come to pass. Semper,
Plei'umq\ Saepe^ aut Nunquam, Aliqtuzndo, Raro;
that is, Always, or Never, For the most part, or
Sometimes, Ofttimes, or Seldom. Now the decep-
tion is usual which is made by the mis-application
of these ; men presently concluding that to happen
often, which happeneth but sometimes : that never,
which happeneth but seldom ; and that alway, which
happeneth for the most part. So is it said, the Sun
shines every day in Rhodes, because for the most part
it faileth not. So we say and believe that a Camelion
never eateth, but liveth only upon air, whereas indeed
it is seen to eat very seldom, but many there are who
have beheld it to feed on Flyes. And so it is said,
that children born in the eighth moneth live not, that
is, for the most part, but not to be concluded alwaies :
nor it seems in former ages in all places : for it is
otherwise recorded by Aristotle concerning the births of
Egypt.

Lastly, It is commonly conceived that divers Princes Linguamans
hath attempted to cut the Isthmus or tract of land ^^^^^
which parteth the Arabian and Mediterranean Sea:
but upon enquiry I find some difficulty concerning the
place attempted ; many with good authority affirming,
that the intent was not immediately to unite these
Seas, but to make a navigable chanel between the Red
Sea and the Nile, the marks whereof are extant to this
day; it was first attempted by Sesostris, after by
Darius, and in a fear to drown the Country, deserted

362

PSEUDODOXIA

Isthmum
pcrfodefe

CHAP, by them botli ; but was long after re-attempted and
VIII in some manner effected by Philadelphm. And so the
grand Signior who is Lord of the Country, conveyeth
his Gallies into the Red Sea by the Nile; for he
bringeth them down to Grand Cairo where they are
taken in pieces, carried upon Camels backs, and rejoyned
together at Sues, his port and Naval station for that
Sea ; whereby in effect he acts the design of Cleopatra,
who after the battle ot'Jctium in a different way would
have conveyed her Gallies into the Red Sea.

And therefore that proverb to cut an Isthmus, that
is, to take great pains, and effect nothing, alludeth not
unto this attempt ; but is by Erasmiis applyed unto
several other, as that undertaking of the Cnidians to
cut their Isthmus, but especially that of Corinth so
unsuccessfully attempted by many Emperours. The
Cnidians were deterred by the peremptory disswasion
of Apollo, plainly commanding them to desist ; for if
God had thought it fit, he would have made that
Country an Island at first. But this perhaps will
not be thought a reasonable discouragement unto the
activity of those spirits which endeavour to advantage
nature by Art, and upon good grounds to promote
any part of the universe ; nor will the ill success of
some be made a sufficient determent unto others; who
know that many learned men affirm, that Islands were
not from the beginning, that many have been made
since by Art, that some Isthmus have been eat through
by the Sea, and others cut by the spade : And if policy
would permit, that of Panama in America were most
worthy the attempt : it being but few miles over, and
would open a shorter cut unto the East Indies and
China.

THE SIXTH BOOK 363

CHAP.
IX

CHAPTER IX
Of the Red Sea.

CONTRARY apprehensions are made of the
Ery thrasan or Red Sea ; most apprehending a
material redness therein, from whence they
derive its common denomination ; and some so lightly
conceiving hereof, as if it had no redness at all, are
fain to recur unto other originals of its appellation.
Wherein to deliver a distinct account, we first observe ivhattht
that without consideration of colour it is named the ^'^■^"* "-
Arabian Gulph : The Hebrews who had best reason to
remember it, do call it Ztiph, or the weedy Sea ; be-
cause it was full of sedge, or they found it so in their
passage; the Mahometans who are now lords thereof
do know it by no other name then the Gulph of Mecha
a City of Arabia.

The stream of Antiquity deriveth its name from
King Erythrus ; so sleightly conceiving of the nominal
deduction from Redness, that they plainly deny there
is any such accident in it. The words of Curtius are
plain beyond Evasion, Ab Erythro rege inditum est
nomen, propter quod ignari rubere aquas credunt : Of no
more obscurity are the words of Philostratus, and of
later times, Sabelliaus\ Stulte persuasum est vidgo rubras
alicubi esse maris aquas, quin ab Erythro rege nornen
pelago inditum. Of this opinion was Andrceas Cor-
saliu-s, Pliny, SoUnus, Dio Cassitis, who although they
denied not all redness, yet did they rely upon the
original from King Erythrus.

Others have fallen upon the like, or perhaps the

364

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.
IX

Afore ex-
actly hrreof
Bochartus
and Mr.
Dickinson.

I Cer. 10. 3.

Aug. in
Johannem.

same conceit under another appellation ; deducing its
name not from King Erythrtis^ but Esau or Edom,
whose habitation was upon the coasts thereof. Now
Edom is as much as Erythrus, and the red Sea no more
then the Idumean ; from whence the posterity of Edom
removing towards the Mediterranean coast, according
to their former nomination by the Greeks were called
Phcenicians or red men : and from a plantation and
colony of theirs, an Island near Spain was by the
Greek describers termed Erithra^ as is declared by
Strabo and Solinus.

Very many omitting the nominal derivation, do rest
in the gross and literal conception thereof, apprehend-
ing a real redness and constant colour of parts. Of
which opinion are also they which hold the Sea
receiveth a red and minious tincture from springs,
wells, and currents that fall into it ; and of the same
belief are probably many Christians, who conceiving
the passage of the Israelites through this Sea to have
been the type of Baptism, according to that of the
Apostle, All were baptized unto Moses in the cloud,
and in the Sea : for the better resemblance of the
blood of Christ, they willingly received it in the
apprehension of redness, and a colour agreeable unto
its mystery : according unto that of Austin, Significat
mare illud rubrum Baptismum Christi; unde nobis
Bapti^mus Christi ni^i saiiguine Christi consecratus ?

But divers Moderns not considering these concep-
tions, and appealing unto the Testimony of sense,
have at last determined the point : concluding a red-
ness herein, but not in the sense received. Sir Walter
Raleigh from his own and Portugal observations, doth
place the redness of the Sea in the reflection from red
Islands, and the redness of the earth at the bottom :

THE SIXTH BOOK 365

wherein Coral grows very plentifully, and from whence CHAP,
in great abundance it is transported into Eiirope. IX
The observations of Alberquerque and Stephamis de
Gama (as from Johannes de Bairros^ Fernandins de
Cordova relateth) derive this redness from the colour
of the sand and argillous earth at the bottom ; for
being a shallow Sea, while it rowleth to and fro, there
appeareth a redness upon the water, which is most
discemable in sunny and windy weather. But that
this is no more than a seeming redness, he confirmeth
by an experiment; for in the reddest part taking up a
vessel of water, it differed not from the complexion of
other Seas. Nor is this colour discoverable in every
place of that Sea, for as he also observeth, in some
places it is very green, in others white and yellow,
according: to the colour of the earth or sand at the
bottom. And so may Philostratiis be made out, when
he saith, this Sea is blew ; or Bellonius denying this
redness, because he beheld not that colour about Sues ;
or when Corsalius at the mouth thereof could not
discover the same.

Now although we have enquired the ground of red-
ness in this Sea, yet are we not fully satisfied : for
what is forgot by many, and known by few, there is
another Red Sea whose name we pretend not to make
out from these principles ; that is, the Persian Gulph or
Bay, which divideth the Arabian and Persian shore,
as Pliny hath described it. Mare ruhrum in duos
dividitur sinus, is qui ah Oriente est, Persicus appellahir ;
or as SolinUrS expresseth it, Qui ah Oriente est Persicus
appellatur, ex adverso unde Arabia est, Arabians ; whereto
assenteth Suidas, Ortelius, and many more. And
therefore there is no absurdity in Strabo when he
delivereth that Tigris and Euphrates do fall into the

366 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Red Sea, and Fernanditis de Cordova justly defendeth
IX his Countryman Seiieca in that expression ;

Et qui renutum prorsus excipiens diem
Tepidum Rubenti Tigrin immiacet freto.

Nor hath only the Persian Sea received the same
name with the Arabian, but what is strange, and much
confounds the distinction, the name thereof is also
derived from King Erythras ; who was conceived to be
buried in an Island of this Sea, as Dionysins Afer^
Curtius and Suidas do deliver. Which were of no less
probability than the other, if (as with the same
authors Straho affirmeth) he was buried neer Cara-
mania bordering upon the Persian Gulph. And if his
Tomb was seen by Nearchus, it was not so likely to be
in the Arabian Gulph ; for we read that from the
River Indies he came unto Alexander at Babylon, some
few days before his death. Now Babylon was seated
upon the River Euphrates, which runs into the Persian
Gulph. And therefore however the Latin expresseth
it in Strabo, that Nearchus suffered much in the
Arabian Sinus, yet is the original /coXtto? irepaiKo^,
that is, the Gulf of Persia.

That therefore the Red Sea or Arabian Gulph
received its name from personal derivation, though
probable, is but uncertain ; that both the Seas of one
name should have one common denominator, less pro-
bable; that there is a gross and material redness in
either, not to be affirmed : that there is an emphatical
or appearing redness in one, not well to be denied.
And this is sufficient to make good the Allegory of the
Christians: and in this distinction may we justifie the
name of the Black Sea, given unto Pontus Eu^vinus:
the name of JCanthu^, or the yellow River of Phrygia :

THE SIXTH BOOK 367

and the name of Mar Vermeio, or the Red Sea in CHAP.
America. IX

CHAPTER X

Of the Blackness of Negroes,

IT is evident not only in the general frame of Nature,
that things most manifest unto sense, have proved
obscure unto the understanding : But even in
proper and appropriate Objects, wherein we affirm the
sense cannot err, the faculties of reason most often
fail us. Thus of colours in general, under whose gloss
and vernish all things are seen, few or none have yet
beheld the true nature ; or positively set down their
incontroulable causes. Which while some ascribe unto
the mixture of the Elements, others to the graduality
of Opacity and Light ; they have left our endeavours
to grope them out by twi-light, and by darkness almost
to discover that whose existence is evidenced by Light.
The Chymists have laudably reduced their causes unto ThtPrin.
Sal, Sulphur, and Mercury; and had they made it out^^/'^^-^,
so well in this, as in the objects of smell and taste, their cordUsto
endeavours had been more acceptable : For whereas ^"^
they refer Sapor unto Salt, and Odor unto Sulphur,
they vary much concerning colour; some reducing it
unto Mercury, some to Sulphur ; others unto Salt.
Wherein indeed the last conceit doth not oppress the
former ; and though Sulphur seem to carry the master-
stroak, yet Salt may have a strong co-operation. For
beside the fixed and terrestrious Salt, there is in
natural bodies a Sal niter referring unto Sulphur;
there is also a volatile or Armoniack Salt, retaining
unto Mercury ; by which Salts the colours of bodies

368 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, are sensibly qualified, and receive degrees of lustre
X or obscurity, superficiality or profundity, fixation or
volatility.

Their general or first Natures being thus obscure,
there will be greater difficulties in their particular
discoveries ; for being farther removed from their sim-
plicities, they fall into more complexed considerations ;
and so require a subtiler act of reason to distinguish
and call forth their natures. Thus although a man
understood the general nature of colours, yet were it
no easie Problem to resolve, Why Grass is green?
Why Garlick, Molyes, and Porrets have white roots,
deep green leaves, and black seeds? Why several
docks and sorts of Rhubarb Avith yellow roots, send
forth purple flowers ? Why also from Lactary or milky
plants which have a white and lacteous juyce dispersed
through every part, there arise flowers blew and yellow ?
Moreover, beside the specifical and first digressions
ordained from the Creation, which might be urged to
salve the variety in every species; Why shall the
marvail of Peru produce its flowers of different colours,
' and that not once, or constantly, but every day, and
variously? Why Tulips of one colour produce some
of another, and running through almost all, should
still escape a blew ? And lastly, Why some men, yea
and they a mighty and considerable part of mankind,
should first acquire and still retain the gloss and tinc-
ture of blackness ? Which whoever strictly enquires,
shall find no less of darkness in the cause, than in the
effect it self; there arising unto examination no such
satisfactory and unquarrelable reasons, as may confirm
the causes generally received ; which are but two in
number. The heat and scorch of the Sun ; or the
curse of God on Cham and his Posterity.

THE SIXTH BOOK 369

The first was generally received by the Ancients, CHAP,
who in obscurities had no higher recourse than unto X
Nature, as may appear by a Discourse concerning this
point in Straho. By Aristotle it seems to be implied in
those Problems which enquire why the Sun makes men
black, and not the fire ? Why it whitens wax, yet blacks
the skin ? By the word jEthiops it self, applied to the
memorablest Nations of Negroes, that is of a burnt
and torrid countenance. The fancy of the Fable infers
also the Antiquity of the opinion ; which deriveth
this complexion from the deviation of the Sun, and
the conflagration of all things under Phaeton. But
this opinion though generally embraced, was I perceive
rejected by Aristobulus a very ancient Geographer;
as is discovered by Straho. It hath been doubted by
several modern Writers, particularly by Orteliics ; but
amply and satisfactorily discussed as we know by no
man. We shall therfore endeavour a full delivery
hereof, declaring the grounds of doubt, and reasons
of denial, which rightly understood, may, if not
overthrow, yet shrewdly shake the security of this
Assertion.

And first. Many which countenance the opinion in
this reason, do tacitly and upon consequence overthrow
it in another. For whilst they make the River Senaga ^
to divide and bound the Moors, so that on the South
side they are black, on the other only tawny; they
imply a secret causality herein from the air, place or
river ; and seem not to derive it from the Sun. The
effects of whose activity are not precipitously abrupted,
but gradually proceed to their cessations.

Secondly, If we affirm that this effect proceeded, or
as we will not be backward to concede, it may be
advanced and fomented from the fervour of the Sun ;

VOL. U. 2 A

370 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, yet do we not liereby discover a principle sufficient
X to decide the question concerning other animals ; nor
doth he that affinneth the heat makes man black,
afford a reason why other animals in the same habita-
tions maintain a constant and acrreeable hue unto
those in other parts, as Lions, Elephants, Camels,
Swans, Tigers, Estnges. Which though in ^thiopia^
in the disadvantage of two Summers, and perpendicular
Rayes of the Sun, do yet make good the complexion
of their species, and hold a colourable correspondence
unto those in milder regions. Now did this complexion
proceed from heat in man, the same would be com-
municated unto other animals which equally partici-
pate the Influence of the common Agent. For thus
it is in the effects of cold, in Regions far removed from
the Sun ; for therein men are not only of fair com-
plexions, gray-eyed, and of light hair ; but many
creatures exposed to the air, deflect in extremity from
their natural colours ; from brown, russet and black,
receiving the complexion of Winter, and turning per-
fect white. Thus Olaiis Magnus relates, that after the
^' Autumnal Equinox, Foxes begin to grow white ; thus
Michov'ms reporteth, and we want not ocular confir-
mation, that Hares and Partridges turn white in the
Winter; and thus a white Crow, a proverbial rarity
with us, is none unto them ; but that inseparable
accident of Porphyrie is separated in many hundreds.

Thirdly, If the fervour of the Sun, or intemperate
heat of clime did solelv occasion this complexion, surely
a migration or change thereof might cause a sensible,
if not a total mutation ; which notwithstanding ex-
perience will not admit. For Negroes transplanted,
although into cold and phlegmatick habitations, con-
tinue their hue both in themselves, and also their

mmmm

THE SIXTH BOOK 371

generations ; except they mix with different com- CHAP.
plexions ; whereby notwithstanding there only succeeds X
a remission of their tinctures; there remaining unto
many descents a strong shadow of their Originals ;
and if they preserve their copulations entire, they still
maintain their complexions. As is very remarkable
in the dominions of the Grand Signior, and most
observable in the Moors in Brasilia, which transplanted
about an hundred years past, continue the tinctures of
their fathers unto this day. And so likewise fair or
white people translated in hotter Countries receive
not impressions amounting to this complexion, as hath
been observed in many Eui'opeans who have lived in
the land of Negroes : and as Edvardus Lopes testifieth
of the Spanish plantations, that they retained their
native complexions unto his days.

Fourthly, If the fervour of the Sun were the sole
cause hereof in Ethiopia or any land of Negroes, it
were also reasonable that inhabitants of the same
latitude, subjected unto the same vicinity of the Sun,
the same diurnal arch, and direction of its rayes,
should also partake of the same hue and complexion,
which notwithstanding they do not. For the Inhabi-
tants of the same latitude in Asia are of a different t/
complexion, as are the Inhabitants of Cambogia and
Java, insomuch that some conceive the Negro is
properly a native of Africa, and that those places in
Asia inhabited now by Moors, are but the intrusions of
Negroes arriving first from Africa, as we generally
conceive of Madagascar, and the adjoyning Islands,
who retain the same complexion unto this day. But
this defect is more remarkable in America ; which
although subjected unto both the Tropicks, yet are
not the Inhabitants black between, or near, or under

372 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, either; neither to the Southward in Brasilia, Chili,
X or Peru ; nor yet to the Northward in Hispamola,
Castilia, del Oro, or Nkaragiia, And although in
many parts thereof there be at present swarms of
Negroes serving under the Spaniard, yet were they
all transported from Africa,, since the discovery of
Columbus \ and are not indigenous or proper natives
of America.

Fifthly, We cannot conclude this complexion in
Nations from the vicinity or habitude they hold unto
the Sun ; for even in Africa they be Negroes under the
Southern Tropick, but are not all of this hue either
under or near the Northern. So the people of Gnalata,
Agades, Garamantes, and of Goaga, all within the
Northern Tropicks are not Negroes ; but on the other
side about Capo Neg^o, Cefala, and Madagascar, they
are of a jetty black.

Now if to salve this Anomaly we say the heat of the
Sun is more powerful in the Southern Tropick, because
in the sign of Capricorn fals out the Perigeum or lowest
place of the Sun in his Excentrick, whereby he becomes
nearer unto them than unto the other in Cancer, we
shall not absolve the doubt. And if any insist upon
such niceties, and will presume a different effect of the
Sun, from such a difference of place or vicinity, we shall
ballance the same with the concernment of its motion,
and time of revolution, and say he is more powerful in
the Northern Hemisphere, and in the Apogeum ; for
therein his motion is slower, and so his heat respectively
unto those habitations, as of duration, so also of more
effect. For, though he absolve his revolution in 365
days, odd hours and minutes, yet by reason of Excen-
tricity, his motion is unequal, and his course far longer
in the Northern Semicircle, than in the Southern ; for

THE SIXTH BOOK 373

the latter he passeth in a 178 days, but the other takes CHAP.
him a 187, that is, eleven days more. So is his presence X
more continued unto the Northern Inhabitants ; and
the longer day in Cancer is longer unto us, than that
in Capricorn unto the Southern Habitator. Beside,
hereby we only infer an inequality of heat in different
Tropicks, but not an equality of effects in other parts
subjected to the same. For, in the same degree, and
as near the earth he makes his revolution unto the
ATTierican, whose Inhabitants notwithstanding partake
not of the same effect. And if herein we seek a relief
from the Dog-star, we shall introduce an effect proper
unto a few, from a cause common unto many ; for upon
the same grounds that Star should have as forcible a
power upon America and Asia; and although it be
not vertical unto any part of Asia, but only passeth by
Beach, in terra incogmita; yet is it so unto Avierica,
and vertically passeth over the habitations of Peru and
Brasilia.

Sixthly, And which is very considerable, there are
Negroes in Africa beyond the Southern Tropick, and
some so far removed from it, as Geographically the
clime is not intemperate, that is, near the Cape of
good Hope, in 36 of the Southern Latitude. Whereas
in the same elevation Northward, the Inhabitants of
America are fair; and they of Europe in Candy, Sicily,
and some parts of Spain, deserve not properly so low a
name as Tawny.

Lastly, Whereas the Africans are conceived to be
more peculiarly scorched and torrified from the Sun,
by addition of driness from the soil, from want and
defect of water, it will not excuse the doubt. For
the parts which the Negroes possess, are not so void
of Rivers and moisture, as is presumed; for on the

374 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, other side the mountains of the Moon, in that great
X tract called Zanzibar^ there are the mighty Rivers of
Suama and Spirito Santo; on this side, the great
River Zaire, the mighty Nile and Niger; which do not
only moisten and contemperate the air by their exhala-
tions, but refresh and humectate the earth by their
annual Inundations. Beside, in that part of Africa,
which with all disadvantage is most dry, that is, in
situation between the Tropicks, defect of Rivers and
Thedriness inundations, as also abundance of Sands, the people
o/Lybia. ^^^ ^^^ esteemed Negroes ; and that is Lyhia, which
with the Greeks carries the name of all Africa. A
region so desert, dry and sandy, that Travellers (as
Leo reports) are fain to carry water on their Camels ;
whereof they find not a drop sometime in six or seven
days. Yet is this Country accounted by Geographers
no part of terra Nigritancm, and Ptolomy placeth
herein the Leuco Mthiops, or pale and Tawny Moors.

Now the ground of this opinion might be the visible
quality of Blackness observably produced by heat, fire
and smoak ; but especially with the Ancients the
violent esteem they held of the heat of the Sun, in the
hot or torrid Zone ; conceiving that part unhabit-
able, and therefore that people in the vicinities or
frontiers thereof, could not escape without this change
of their complexions. But how far they were mistaken
in this apprehension, modern Geography hath dis-
covered : And as we have declared, there are many
within this Zone whose complexions descend not so
low as unto blackness. And if we should strictly
insist hereon, the possibility might fall into question ;
that is, whether the heat of the Sun, whose fervour
may swart u living part, and even black a dead or
dissolving fiesh, can yet in animals, whose parts are

THE SIXTH BOOK 375

successive and in continual flux, produce this deep and CHAP,
perfect gloss of Blackness. X

Thus having evinced, at least made dubious, the Thepartku-
Sun is not the Author of this Blackness, how, and M^N^groei
when this tincture first began is yet a Riddle, and blackness
positively to determine, it surpasseth my presumption.
Seeing therefore we cannot discover what did effect it,
it may afford some piece of satisfaction to know what
might procure it. It may be therefore considered,
whether the inward use of certain waters or fountains
of peculiar operations, might not at first produce the
effect in question. For, of the like we have records in
Aristotle, Straho and Pliny, who hath made a collection
hereof, as of two fountains in Boeotia, the one making
Sheep white, the other black ; of the water of Siheris
which made Oxen black, and the like effect it had also
upon men, dying not only the skin, but making their
hairs black and curled. This was the conceit of
Aristobubis, who received so little satisfaction from the
other, or that it might be caused by heat, or any kind
of fire, that he conceived it as reasonable to impute
the effect unto water.

Secondly, It may be perpended whether it might not
fall out the same way that Jacobs cattle became
speckled, spotted and ring-straked, that is, by the
Power and Efficacy of Imagination ; which produceth
effects in the conception correspondent unto the phancy
of the Agents in generation ; and sometimes assimilates
the Idea of the Generator into a reality in the thing
ingendred. For, hereof there pass for current many
indisputed examples ; so in HippoGrates we read of one, vide piura
that from an intent view of a Picture conceived & ^^J'tJJ"'^,
Negro ; And in the History of Heliodore of a Moorish viribusiraa-
Queen, who upon aspection of the Picture oi Andromeda, 6'"*"°°'^

376 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, conceived and brought forth a fair one. And thus
X perhaps might some say was the beginning of this
complexion : induced first by Imagination, which hav-
ing once impregnated the seed, found afterward con-
current co-operation, which were continued by Climes,
whose constitution advantaged the first impression.
Thus Plotimis conceiveth white Peacocks first came in.
Thus many opinion that from aspection of the Snow,
which lieth long in Northern Regions, and high moun-
why Bearti, taius, Hawks, Kites, Beares, and other creatures become
ioiiupiiLtl ^'^ite? and by this way AxLstin conceiveth the devil
provided, they never wanted a white spotted Ox in
Egypt ; for such an one they worshipped, and called
Apis.

Thirdly, It is not indisputable whether it might not
proceed from such a cause and the like foundation of
Tincture, as doth the black Jaundise, which meeting
with congenerous causes might settle durable inclina-
tions, and advance their generations unto that hue,
which were naturally before but a degree or two below
it. And this transmission we shall the easier admit
in colour, if we remember the like hath been effected
in organical parts and figures ; the Symmetry whereof
being casually or purposely perverted ; their morbosi-
ties have vigorously descended to their posterities, and
that in durable deformities. This was the beginning
of MacroceplmU, or people with long heads, whereof
DeAere, Hippocratcs hath clearly delivered himself: Cum pri-
^^■*' mum editus est Infans, caput ejus tenellum manibus
effingunt^ et in hgitiidine adolescere cogunt ; hoc in-
stitutum primum hujusmodi, naturcB dedit vitium,
successu vero temporis in naturam abiit, ut proinde
instituto nihil amplius opus esset ; semen enim genitale
ex omnibus corporis partibus provenity ex sanis quidem

THE SIXTH BOOK 377

sanuniy ex morhosis morhosum. Si igitur ex calvis calviy CHAP.
ex cceciis cceciiy et ex di^tortis, ut plurimu7n, distorti X
gignuntur, eademque in cceteris formis valet ratioy quid
prohibet cur non ex macrocephalis macrocephali gignan-
tur? Thus as Aristotle observeth, the Deers oi Argin-
usa had their ears divided ; occasioned at first by
sHtting the ears of Deers. Thus have the Chineses
little feet, most Negroes great Lips and flat Noses;
And thus many Spaniards, and Mediterranean Inhabi-
tants, which are of the Race of Barhary Moors (although
after frequent commixture) have not worn out the
Camoys Nose unto this day. FUiNot*.

Artificial Negroes, or Gypsies acquire their com-
plexion by anointing their bodies with Bacon and fat
substances, and so exposing them to the Sun. In
Guiny Moors and others, it hath been observed, that
they frequently moisten their skins with fat and oyly
materials, to temper the irksom driness thereof from
the parching rayes of the Sun. Whether this practise
at first had not some efficacy toward this complexion,
may also be considered.

Lastly, If we still be urged to particularities, and
such as declare how, and when the seed of Adam did
first receive this tincture ; we may say that men
became black in the same manner that some Foxes,
Squirrels, Lions, first turned of this complexion,
whereof there are a constant sort in divers Countries ;
that some Chaughs came to have red Legs and Bils,
that Crows became pyed : All which mutations how-
ever they began, depend on durable foundations ; and
such as may continue for ever. And if as yet we
must farther define the cause and manner of this
mutation, we must confess, in matters of Antiquity,
and such as are decided by History, if their Originals

378 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, and first beginnings escape a due relation, they fall
X into great obscurities, and such as future Ages seldom
reduce unto a resolution. Thus if you deduct the
administration of Angels, and that they dispersed the
creatures into all parts after the flood, as they had
How sundry cougrcgated them into Noahs Ark before ; it will be no
Animals casie qucstion to resolve, how several sorts of animals
come to be were first dispersed into Islands, and almost how any
isiamis. into America : How the venereal Contagion began in
that part of the earth, since history is silent, is not
easily resolved by Philosophy. For whereas it is im-
puted unto Anthropophagy, or the eating of mans
flesh ; that cause hath been common unto many other
Countries, and there have been Canibals or men eaters
in the three other parts of the world, if we credit the
relations of Ptolomy, Straho and Pliny. And thus if
the favourable pen of Moses had not revealed the
confusion of tongues, and positively declared their
division at Babel, our disputes concerning their begin-
ning had been without end ; and I fear we must have
Eiiascum left the hopes of that decision unto Elias.
dublum!'* ' And if any will yet insist, and urge the question
farther still upon me, I shall be enforced unto divers
of the like nature, wherein perhaps I shall receive no
greater satisfaction. I shall demand how the Camels
of Bactrla came to have two bunches on their backs,
whereas the Camels oi Arabia in all relations have but
one? How Oxen in some Countries began and con-
tinue gibbous or bunch-back'd .'' what way those many
different shapes, colours, hairs, and natures of Dogs
came in ? how they of some Countries became depilous,
and without any hair at all, whereas some sorts in
excess abound therewith ? How the Indian Hare came
to have a long tail, whereas that part in others attains

THE SIXTH BOOK 379

no higher than a scut? How the hogs of Ilhjr'ia CHAP,
which Aristotle speaks of, became solipedes or whole- X
hoofed, whereas in other parts they are bisulcous, and
described cloven-hoofed by God himself? .All which
with many others must needs seem strange unto those
that hold there were but two of the unclean sort in
the ark ; and are forced to reduce these varieties to
unknown originals.

However therefore this complexion was first acquired, Howthe
it is evidently maintained by generation, and by the '^<"«/''-^'«»
tincture of the skin as a spermatical part traduced Nigroes
from father unto Son ; so that they which are strangers ^^ftaaud
contract it not, and the Natives which transmigrate,
omit it not without commixture, and that after divers
generations. And this affection (if the story were
true) might wonderfully be confirmed, by what Maginus
and others relate of the Emperour of Ethiopia, or
Prester John, who derived from Solomon is not yet de-
scended into the hue of his Country, but remains a
Mulatto, that is, of a Mongril complexion unto this
day. Now although we conceive this blackness to be
seminal, yet are we not of Herodotus conceit, that their
seed is black. An opinion long ago rejected by Aris-
totle, and since by sense and enquiry. His assertion
against the Historian was probable, that all seed was
white ; that is without great controversie in viviparous
Animals, and such as have Testicles, or preparing
vessels wherein it receives a manifest dealbation. And
not only in them, but (for ought I know) in Fishes not
abating the seed of Plants ; whereof at least in most
though the skin and covering be black, yet is the seed
and fructifying part not so; as may be observed in the
seeds of Onyons, Pyonie and Basil. Most contro-
vertible it seems in the spawn of Frogs, and Lobsters,

380 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, whereof notwithstanding at the very first the spawn is
X white, contracting by degrees a blackness, answerable
in the one unto the colour of the shell, in the other
unto the Porwigle or Tadpole ; that is that Animall
which first proceedeth from it. And thus may it also
be in the generation and sperm of Negroes ; that being
first and in its naturals white, but upon separation
of parts, accidents before invisible become apparent ;
there arising a shadow or dark efilorescence in the out-
side; whereby not only their legitimate and timely
births, but their abortions are also dusky, before they
have felt the scorch and fervor of the Sun.

CHAPTER XI
Of the same.

A SECOND opinion there is, that this com-
plexion was first a curse of God derived unto
them from Cham^ upon whom it was inflicted
for discovering the nakedness of Noah. Which not-
withstanding is sooner affirmed then proved, and carrieth
with it sundry improbabilities. For first, if we derive
the curse on Cham, or in general upon his posterity,
we shall denigrate a greater part of the earth then was
ever so conceived ; and not only paint the Ethiopians
and reputed sons of Cush, but the people also of
^gyP^i -Arabia, Assyria and Chaldea ; for by this race
were these Countries also peopled. And if concord-
antly unto Berosus, the fragment of Cato de Originibiis,
some things of Halkarnassnis, Macrohius, and out of
them of Leandro and Annkis, we shall conceive of the
travels of Camese or Cham; we may introduce a

THE SIXTH BOOK 381

generation of Negroes as high as Italy ; which part was CHAP.
never culpable of deformity, but hath produced the XI
magnified examples of beauty.

Secondly, The curse mentioned in Scripture was not
denounced upon Cham, but Canaan his youngest son,
and the reasons thereof are divers. The first, from the
Jewish Tradition, whereby it is conceived that Canaan
made the discovery of the nakedness of Noah, and
notified it unto Cham. Secondly, to have cursed Cham
had been to curse all his posterity, whereof but one
was guilty of the fact. And lastly, he spared Cham, Cap. 9.
because he had blessed him before. Now if we confine
this curse unto Canaan, and think the same fulfilled in
his posterity ; then do we induce this complexion on
the Sidonians, then was the promised land a tract of
Negroes ; For from Canaan were descended the
Canaanites, Jebusites, Amorites, Gergazites and Hivites,
which were possessed of that land.

Thirdly, Although we should place the original of
this curse upon one of the sons of Cham, yet were it
not knouTi from which of them to derive it. For the
particularity of their descents is imperfectly set down
by accountants, nor is it distinctly determinable from
whom thereof the Ethiopians are proceeded. For
whereas theseof ^yrifa are generally esteemed to be the
Issue of Chtis, the elder son of Cham, it is not so easily
made out. For the land of Chus, which the Septuagint
translates Ethiopia, makes no part of Africa, nor is
it the habitation of Blackmores, but the Country of
Arabia, especially the Happy and Stony possessions
and Colonies of all the sons of Chiis, excepting Nimrod
and Havilah: possessed and planted wholly by the
children of Chus, that is, by Sabtah and Raamah,
Sabtacha, and the sons of Raamah, Dedan, and Sheba^

382 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, according unto whose names the Nations of those parts
XI have received their denominations, as may be collected
from PUny and Ptohmy ; and as we are informed by
credible Authors, they hold a fair Analogy in their
names, even unto our days. So the wife of Moses
translated in Scripture an yEthiopian, and so confirmed
bv the fabulous relation of Joscphii,<}, was none of the
daughters of Africa, nor any Negroe of Ethiopia, but
the daugliter of Jethro, Prince and Priest of Madian,
which was a part of Arabia the stony, bordering upon
the Red Sea. So the Queen of Sheba came not unto
Solomon out of Ethiopia, but from Arabia^ and that
part thereof which bore the name of the first planter,
the son of Chiis. So whether the Eunuch which Philip
the Deacon baptised, were servant unto Candace Queen
of the African Mthiopia (although Damiamts a Goes,
Codigmis, and the iEthiopick relations averr) is yet by
many, and with strong suspitions doubted. So that
Army of a million, which Zerah King of ^Ethiopia is
said to bring against Asa, was drawn out of Arabia,
and the plantations of Chm ; not out of Ethiopia, and
the remote habitations of the Moors. For it is said
that Asa pursuing his victory, took from him the City
Gerar; now Gerar was no City in or near jEthiopia,
but a place between Cadesh and Zur, where Abraham
formerly sojourned. Since thereof these African
^Ethiopians are not convinced by the common accep-
tion to be the sons of Chus, whether they be not the
posterity of Phut or Mizraim, or both, it is not
assuredly determined. For Mizraim, he possessed
Egypt, and the East parts of Africa. From Lubym
his son came the Lybians, and perhaps from them the
^thiopia7is. Phut possessed Mauritania, and the
Western parts of Africa, and from these perhaps

THE SIXTH BOOK 383

descended the Moors of the West, of Mandwga, Mek- CHAP.
guette and Qiimk. But from Canaan, upon whom the XI
curse was pronounced, none of these had their original!;
for he was restrained unto Canaan and Syria ; although
in after Ages many Colonies dispersed, and some
thereof upon the coasts of Africa, and prepossessions
of his elder brothers.

Fourthly, To take away all doubt or any probable
divarication, the curse is plainly specified in the Text,
nor need we dispute it, like the mark of Cairi; Servus
servorum erit fratribiis suis. Cursed be Canaan, a ser-
vant of servants shall he be unto his brethren ; wliich
was after fulfilled in the conquest of Canaan, subdued
by the Israelites, the posterity of Sem. Which Pro-
phecy Abraham well understanding, took an oath of
his servant not to take a wife for his son Isaac out of
the daughters of the Canaanites; and the like was
performed by Isaac in the behalf of his Son Jacob.
As for Cham and his other sons, this curse attained
them not ; for Nimrod the son of CMis set up his
kingdom in Babylon, and erected the first great
Empire ; Mizraim and his posterity grew mighty
'Mona.Tchs in Egypt ; and the Empire of the ^Ethiopians
hath been as large as either. Nor did the curse de-
scend in generall upon the posterity of Canaan : for
the Sidonians, Arkites, Hamathites, Sinites, Arvadites,
and Zemerites seem exempted. But why there being
eleven Sons, five only were condemned and six escaped
the malediction, is a secret beyond discovery.

Lastly, W^hereas men affirm this colour was a Curse,
I cannot make out the propriety of that name, it
neither seeming so to them, nor reasonably unto us ;
for they take so much content therein, that they
esteem deformity by other colours, describing the

384 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Devil, and terrible objects, white. And if we seriously
XI consult the definitions of beauty, and exactly perpend
what wise men determine thereof, we shall not appre-
hend a curse, or any deformity therein. For first,
some place the essence thereof in the proportion of
parts, conceiving it to consist in a comely commensur-
ability of the whole unto the parts, and the parts
between themselves: which is the determination of the
best and learned Writers. Now hereby the Moors are
not excluded from beauty : there being in this descrip-
tion no consideration of colours, but an apt connexion
and frame of parts and the whole. Others there be,
and those most in number, which place it not only in
proportion of parts, but also in grace of colour. But
to make Colour essential unto Beauty, there will arise
no slender difficulty : For Aristotle in two definitions
of pulchritude, and Galen in one, have made no mention
of colour. Neither will it agree unto the Beauty of
Animals : wherein notwithstanding there is an ap-
proved pulchritude. Thus horses are handsome under
any colour, and the symmetry of parts obscures the
consideration of complexions. Thus in concolour
animals and such as are confined unto one colour, we
measure not their Beauty thereby : For if a Crow or
Black-bird grow white, we generally account it more
pretty ; and in almost a monstrosity descend not to
opinion of deformity. By this way likewise the Moors
escape the curse of deformity : there concurring no
stationary colour, and sometimes not any unto Beauty.
The Platonick contemplators reject both these de-
scriptions founded upon parts and colours, or either:
as M. Leo the Jew hath excellently discoursed in his
Genealogy of Love, defining beauty a formal grace,
which delights and moves them to love which compre-

THE SIXTH BOOK 385

hend it. This grace say they, discoverable outwardly, CHAP,
is the resplendor and Ray of some interiour and in- XI
visible Beauty, and proceedeth from the forms of
compositions amiable. Whose faculties if they can
aptly contrive their matter, they beget in the subject
an agreeable and pleasing beauty ; if over-ruled
thereby, they evidence not their perfections, but run
into deformity. For seeing that out of the same
materials, Thersites and Paris^ Beauty and monstrosity
may be contrived; the forms and operative faculties
introduce and determine their perfections. Which in
natural bodies receive exactness in every kind, according
to the first Idea of the Creator, and in contrived bodies
the phancy of the Artificer. And by this consideration
of Beauty, the Moors also are not excluded, but hold a
common share therein with all mankind.

Lastly, In whatsoever its Theory consisteth, or if in
the general, we allow the common conceit of symmetry
and of colour, yet to descend unto singularities, or
determine in what symmetry or colour it consisted,
were a slippery designation. For Beauty is determined
by opinion, and seems to have no essence that holds
one notion with all ; that seeming beauteous unto one,
which hath no favour with another ; and that unto
every one, according as custome hath made it natural,
or sympathy and conformity of minds shall make it
seem agreeable. Thus flat noses seem comely unto the
Moor, an Aquiline or hawked one unto the Persian, a
large and prominent nose unto the Romane ; but none
of all these are acceptable in our opinion. Thus some
think it most ornamental to wear their Bracelets on
their Wrests, others say it is better to have them
about their Ancles ; some think it most comely to wear
their Rings and Jewels in the Ear, others will have

VOL. II. 2 B

386 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAl*. them about their Privities; a tliird will not think they
XI are compleat except they hang them in their lips,
cheeks, or noses. Thus Homer to set off Minerva^
calleth her yXauKco-jn^, that is, gray or light-blew eyed :
now this unto us seems far less amiable then the black.
Thus we that are of contrary complexions accuse the
blackness of the INloors as ugly : But the Spouse in the
Canticles excuseth this conceit, in that description of
hers, I am black, but comely. And howsoever CerberuSy
and the furies of hell be described by the Poets under
this complexion, yet in the beauty of our Saviour
blackness is commended, when it is said, his locks are
bushie and black as a Raven. So that to inferr this as
a curse, or to reason it as a deformity, is no way
reasonable ; the two foundations of beauty, Symmetry
and complexion receiving such various apprehensions,
that no deviation will be expounded so high as a curse
or undeniable deformity, without a manifest and con-
fessed degree of monstrosity.

Lastly, It is a very injurious method unto Philo-
sophy, and a perpetual promotion of ignorance, in
points of obscurity ; nor open unto easie considerations,
to fall upon a present refuge unto Miracles ; or recurr
unto immediate contrivance, from the insearchable
hands of God. Thus in the conceit of the evil odor of
the Jews, Christians without a further research into
the verity of the thing, or inquiry into the cause, draw
up a judgement upon them from the passion of their
Saviour. Thus in the wondrous effects of the clime of
Ireland, and the freedom from all venemous creatures,
the credulity of common conceit imputes this immunity
unto the benediction of S. Patrick^ as Beda and
Gyraldus have left recorded. Thus the Ass having
a peculiar mark of a cross made by a black list down

THE SIXTH BOOK 387

his back, and another athwart, or at right angles down CHAP.
his shoulders; common opinion ascribes this figure XI
unto a peculiar signation ; since that beast had the
honour to bear our Saviour on his back. Certainly
this is a course more desperate then Antipathies,
Sympathies, or occult qualities ; wherein by a final
and satisfactive discernment of faith, we lay the last
and particular effects upon the first and general cause
of all things ; whereas in the other, we do but palliate
our determinations, untill our advanced endeavours do
totally reject, or partially salve their evasions.

CHAPTER XII
A Digression concerning Blackness.

THERE being therefore two opinions repugnant
unto each other, it may not be presumptive or
skeptical to doubt of both. And because we
remain imperfect in the general Theory of colours, we
shall deliver at present a short discovery of blackness ;
wherein although perhaps we afford no greater satis-
faction then others, yet shall we Emperically and
sensibly discourse hereof; deducing the causes of
Blackness from such Originals in nature, as we do
generally observe things are denigrated by Art. And
herein I hope our progression will not be thought
unreasonable, for Art being the imitation of Nature,
or Nature at the second hand, it is but a sensible
expression of effects dependant on the same, though
more removed causes : and therefore the works of the
one may serve to discover the other. And though
colours of bodies may arise according to the receptions,

388 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, refraction, or modification of Light; yet are there
XII certain materialls which may dispose them unto such
qualities.

And first, Things become black by a sooty and
fuliginous matter proceeding from the Sulphur of
bodies terrified ; not taking fuligo strictly, but in
opposition unto arfio^^ that is any kind of vaporous or
madefying excretion ; and comprehending dva6vfii,a<Ti^y
that is as Aristotle defines it, a separation of moist and
dry parts made by the action of heat or fire, and
colouring bodies objected. Hereof in his Meteors,
from the qualities of the subject he raiseth three kinds;
the exhalations from ligneous and lean bodies, as bones,
hair, and the like he calleth kuttvo^, Jimnis, from fat
bodies, and such as have not their fatness conspicuous
or separated he termeth \iy vv<;,fuliffOy as wax, rosin,
pitch, or turpentine ; that from unctuous bodies, and
such whose oyliness is evident, he named Kvi<rr] or
nidor. Now every one of these do black bodies objected
unto them, and are to be conceived in the sooty and
fuliginous matter expressed.

I say, proceeding from the sulphur of bodies torri-
fied, that is the oylie fat, and unctuous parts wherein
consist the principles of flammability. Not pure and
refined sulphur, as in the Spirits of wine often rectified;
but containing terrestriojs parts, and carrying with it
the volatile salt of the body, and such as is distin-
guishable by taste in soot; nor vulgar and usual
sulphur, for that leaves none or very little blackness,
except a metalline body receive the exhalation.
, I say, torrified, sindged, or suffering some impression

from fire ; thus are bodies casually or artificially deni-
grated, which in their naturals are of another com-
plexion; thus are Charcoals made black by an infection

THE SIXTH BOOK 889

of their own suffitus, so is it true what is affirmed of CHAP,
combustible bodies. Jdtista niffra, perusta alba; h\a.ck XII
at first from the fuliginous tincture, which being
exhaled they become white, as is perceptible in ashes.
And so doth fire cleanse and purifie bodies, because it
consumes the sulphureous parts, which before did
make them foul : and therefore refines those bodies
which will never be mundified by water. Thus Cam-
phire of a white substance, by its fuligo affordeth a
deep black. So is pitch black, although it proceed
from the same tree with Rosin, the one distilling forth,
the other forced by fire. So of the suffitus of a torch,
do Painters make a velvet black : so is lamp-black
made : so of burnt Harts-horn a sable ; so is Bacon deni-
grated in chimnies : so in Feavers and hot distempers
from choler adust is caused a blackness in our tongues,
teeth and excretions : so are ustilago, brant corn and
trees black by blasting; so parts cauterized, gang-
renated, siderated and mortified, become black, the
radical moisture, or vital sulphur sufl^ering an extinc-
tion, and smothered in the part effiscted. So not only
actual but potential fire : not burning fire, but also
corroding water will induce a blackness. So are
Chimnies and Furnaces generally black, except they
receive a clear and manifest sulphur : for the smoak of
sulphur will not black a paper, and is commonly used
by women to whiten Tiffinies, which it performeth by f^Ay i^
an acide vitriolous, and penetrating spirit ascending ^^^^5^;.
from it, by reason whereof it is not apt to kindle any/*"''*''^*'
thing nor will it easily light a Candle, untill that spirit
be spent, and the flame approacheth the match. This
is that acide and piercing spirit which with such
activity and compunction invadeth the brains and
nostrils of those that receive it. And thus when

390 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP. Bellon'ms affinneth that Charcoals made out of the
XII wood of Oxycedar are white, Dr. Jordan in his judi-
cious Discourse of mineral waters yeeldeth the reason,
because their vapors are rather sulphureous then of
any other combustible substance. So we see that
TinhycoaXs will not black linnen being hanged in the
smoak thereof, but rather whiten it, by reason of the
drying and penetrating quality of sulphur, which will
make Red roses white. And tliercfore to conceive a
general blackness in Hell, and yet therein the pure
and refined flames of sulphur, is no Philosophical
conception, nor will it well consist with the real effects
of its nature.

These are the advenient and artificial wayes of deni-
gration, answerably whereto may be the natural pro-
gress. These are the wayes whereby culinary and
common fires do operate, and correspondent hereunto
may be the effects of fire elemental. So may Bitumen,
Coals, Jet, Black-lead, and divers mineral earths
become black ; being either fuliginous concretions in
the earth, or suffering a scorch from denigrating
Principles in their formation. So men and other
animals receive different tinctures from constitution
and complexional efflorescences, and descend still lower,
as they partake of the fuliginous and denigrating
humour. And so may the Ethiopians or Negroes
become coal-black, from fuliginous efflorescences and
complexional tinctures arising from such probabilities,
as we have declared before.

The second way whereby bodies become black, is an
Atramentous condition or mixture, that is a vitriolate
or copperose quality conjoyning with a terrestrious
and astringent humidity; for so is Atravienhim Scrip'
toriuniy or writing Ink commonly made by copperose

THE SIXTH BOOK 391

cast upon a decoction or infusion of galls. I say a CHAP,
vitriolous or copperous quality; for vitriol is the active XII
or chief ingredient in Ink, and no other salt that I
know will strike the colour with galls; neither Alom,
Sal-gem, Nitre, nor Armoniack. Now artificial cop- what the
perose, and such as we commonly use, is a rough and ^"J^!^^^^^ ,-,
acrimonious kind of salt drawn out of ferreous and
eruginous earths, partaking chiefly of Iron and Copper;
the blew of Copper, the green most of Iron : Nor is it
unusual to dissolve fragments of Iron in the liquor
thereof, for advantage in the concretion. I say, a
terrestrious or astringent humidity; for without this
there will ensue no tincture; for Copperose in a decoc-
tion of Lettuce or Mallows affords no black, which
with an astringent mixture it will do, though it be
made up with oyl, as in printing and painting Ink.
But whereas in this composition we use only Nut-gals,
that is an excrescence from the Oak, therein we follow
and beat upon the old receit ; for any plant of austere
and stiptick parts will suffice, as I have experimented
in Bistorte, Myrobolans, Myrtus Brabantica, Balaus-
tium and Red Roses. And indeed, most decoctions of
astringent plants, of what colour soever, do leave in
the Liquor a deep and Muscadine red : which by
addition of vitriol descends into a black : and so
Dioscorides in his receit of Ink, leaves out gall, and
with copperose makes use of soot.

Now if we enquire in what part of vitriol this
Atramental and denigrating condition lodgeth, it will
seem especially to lie in the more fixed salt thereof;
for the phlegm or aqueous evaporation will not deni-
grate ; nor yet spirits of vitriol, which carry with them
volatile and nimbler Salt : For if upon a decoction of
Copperose and gall, be poured the spirits or oyl of

392 PSEUDODOXIA

CIIAr. vitriol, the liquor will relinquish his blackness; the
^il gall and parts of the copperose precipitate unto the
bottom, and the Ink grow clear again ; which it will
not so easily do in common Ink, because that gum is
dissolved therein which hindereth the separation. But
Colcothar or vitriol burnt, though unto a redness con-
taining the fixed salt, will make good Ink ; and so \^-ill
the Lixivium, or Lye made thereof with warm water;
but the Ten-a or Insipid earth remaining, aflPords no
black at all, but serves in many things for a gross and
useful red. And though Spirits of vitriol, projected
upon a decoction of gals, will not raise a black, yet if
these spirits be any way fixed, or return into vitriol
again, the same will act their former parts and
denigrate as before.

And if we yet make a more exact enquiry, by what
this salt of vitriol more peculiarly gives this colour, we
shall find it to be from a metalline condition, and
especially an Iron Property or ferreous participation.
For blew Copperose which deeply partakes of the
copper will do it but weakly, Verdigrise which is made
of Copper will not do it at all, but the filings of Iron
infused in vinegar, will with a decoction of gals make
good Ink, without any Copperose at all ; and so will
infusion of Load-stone ; which is of affinity with Iron.
And though more conspicuously in iron, yet such a
Calcanthous or Atranientous quality, we will not
wholly reject in other mettals; whereby we often
observe black tinctures in their solutions. Thus a
Lemmon, Quince or sharp Apple cut with a knife
becomes immediately black : And from the like cause,
Artichokes ; so sublimate beat up with whites of eggs,
if touched with a knife, becomes incontinently black.
So Aqiia Joriis^ whose ingredient is vitriol, will make

THE SIXTH BOOK 393

white bodies black. So leather dressed with the bark CHAP,
of Oak, is easily made black by a bare solution of XII
Copperose. So divers Mineral waters and such as par-
ticipate of Iron, upon an infusion of gals, become of a
dark colour, and entering upon black. So steel infused,
makes not only the liquor duskie, but in bodies wherein
it concurs with proportionable tinctures makes also the
excretions black. And so also from this vitriolous
quality Mercuriics dulcis, and vitriol vomitive occasion
black ejections. But whether this denigrating quality
in Copperose proceedeth from an Iron participation,
or rather in Iron from a vitriolous communication ; or
whether black tinctures from metallical bodies be not
from vitriolous parts contained in their sulphur, since
common sulphur containeth also much vitriol, may
admit consideration. However in this way of tincture,
it seemeth plain, that Iron and Vitriol are the power-
ful Denigrators.

Such a condition there is naturally in some living
creatures. Thus that black humour by Aristotle named
66\o<i, and commonly translated Atramentnm, may be
occasioned in the Cuttle-fish. Such a condition there
is naturally in some Plants, as Black-berries, Walnut-
rinds, Black-cherries ; whereby they extinguish inflam-
mations, corroborate the stomack, and are esteemed
specifical in the Epilepsie. Such an atramentous con-
dition there is to be found sometime in the blood,
when that which some call Acetum, others Vitriohim,
concurs with parts prepared for this tincture. And
so from these conditions the Moors might possibly
become Negroes, receiving Atramentous impressions
in some of those wayes, whose possibility is by us
declared.

Nor is it strange that we affirm there are vitriolous

394

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, parts, qualities, and even at some distance Vitriol it
XII self in living bodies ; for there is a sower stiptick salt
How a zitri. diffused through the Earth, which passing a concoction
may be in ' ^ ^^ plants, bccometh milder and more agreeable unto the
livins bodies, sense, and this is that vegetable vitriol, whereby divers
plants contain a gratefull sharpness, as Lemmons, Pome-
granats, Cherries, or an austere and inconcocted
roughness, as Sloes, Medlars and Quinces. And that
not only vitriol is a cause of blackness, but that the
salts of natural bodies do carry a powerfuU stroke in
the tincture and vernish of all things, we shall not
deny, if we contradict not experience, and the visible
art of Dyars ; who advance and graduate their colours^
with Salts. For the decoctions of simples which bear
the visible colours of bodies decocted, are dead and
evanid, without the commixtion of Alum, Argol, and
the like. And this is also apparent in Chymical
preparations. So Cinaber becomes red by the acide
exhalation of sulphur, which otherwise presents a pure
and niveous white. So spirits of Salt upon a blew
paper make an orient red. So Tartar or vitriol upon
an infusion of violets affords a delightfull crimson.
Thus it is wonderful what variety of colours the spirits
of Saltpeter, and especially, if they be kept in a glass
while they pierce the sides thereof; I say, what Orient
greens they will project : from the like spirits in the
Whence tht earth the plants thereof perhaps acquire^ their verdure.
'pianu%tc. ^"d ^^om such Salary irradiations may those wondrous
tnayarhe. varieties arise, which are observable in Animals, as
Mallards heads, and Peacocks feathers, receiving inten-
tion or alteration according as they are presented unta
the light. Thus Saltpeter, Ammoniack and Mineral
spirits emit delectable and various colours ; and common
Aqua fortis will in some green and narrow mouthed

THE SIXTH BOOK 395

glasses, about the verges thereof, send forth a deep CHAP.
and Gentianella blew. XII

Thus have we at last drawn our conjectures unto a
period ; wherein if our contemplations afford no satis-
faction unto others, I hope our attempts will bring no
condemnation on our selves (for besides that adventures
in knowledge are laudable, and the assayes of weaker
heads afford oftentimes improveable hints unto better)
although in this long journey we miss the intended
end ; yet are there many things of truth disclosed by
the way ; and the collaterall verity may unto reason-
able speculations some what requite the capital indis-
covery.

CHAPTER XIII
Of Gypsies.

GREAT wonder it is not we are to seek in the
original of ^Ethiopians and natural Negroes,
being also at a loss concerning the Original
of Gypsies and counterfeit Moors, observable in many
parts of Europe, Asia, and Africa.

Common opinion deriveth them from Egypt, and
from thence they derive themselves, according to their
own account hereof, as Munster discovered in the
letters and pass which they obtained from Sigismund
the Emperour; that they first came out of \esstr opinions
Egypt, that having defected from the Christian rule, ,^,^„^,„a/
and relapsed unto Pagan rites, some of every family <>fGyp«cs.
were enjoyned this penance to wander about the world;
or as Aventinns delivereth, they pretend for this vaga-
bond course, a judgement of God upon their fore-

396 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, fathers, who refused to entertain the Virgin Mary and
XIII Jesus, when she fled into their Country.
Fernand. dc Which account notwithstanding is of little pro-
didas^i. bability: for the generall stream of writers, who
muitipi. enquire into their originall, insist not upon this ; and
are so little satisfied in their descent from Egypt^ that
they deduce them from several other nations : Polydore
Virgin accounting them originally Syrians, Philippus
Bergomas fetcheth them from Chaldcea, JEneas Sylviics
from some part of Tartary, Bellonius no further then
Walachia and Bidgaria^ nor Aventinus then the con-
fines of Hungaria.
observati.2. That they are no Egyptians, Bellonius maketh
evident : who met great droves of Gypsies in Egypt,
about Gran Cairo, Matasrea, and the villages on the
banks of Nilus, who notwithstanding were accounted
strangers unto that Nation, and wanderers from foreign
parts, even as they are esteemed with us.
Gypsies fint That thev camc not out of Egypt is also probable,
,Q^^^_ because their first appearance was in Germany, since
the year 1400, nor were they observed before in other
parts of Europe, as is deducible from Munster, Gene-
brard, Crantsius and OrtiUus.

But that they first set out not far from Geitnany, is
also probable from their language, which was the
Sclavonian tongue ; and when they wand red afterward
into France, they were commonly called Bohemians,
which name is still retained for Gypsies. And there-
fore when Crantsius delivereth, they first appeared
about the Baltick Sea, when Bellonius deriveth them
from Bulgaria and Walachia, and others from about
Hungaria, they speak not repugnantly hereto : for the
language of those Nations was Sclavonian, at least
some dialect thereof.

THE SIXTH BOOK 397

But of what nation soever they were at first, they CHAP,
are now almost of all; associating unto them some XIII
of every country where they wander : when they will
be lost, or whether at all again, is not without some
doubt : for unsetled nations have out-lasted others Beiion. ob-
of fixed habitations: and though Gypsies have been ^^J^';^; J'
banished by most Christian Princes, yet have they i^" Grand
found some countenance from the great Turk, who JfJl'eTho/
sufFereth them to live and maintain publick Stews near ^ypxies.
the Imperial City in Peru, of whom he often maketh a
politick advantage, imploying them as spies into other
nations, under which title they were banished by
Charles the fift.

CHAPTER XIV
Of some others.

WE commonly accuse the phancies of elder
times in the improper figures of heaven
assigned unto Constellations, which do
not seem to answer them, either in Greek or Barbarick
Spheres : yet equall incongruities have been commonly
committed by Geographers and Historians, in the
figurall resemblances of several regions on earth ; While
by Livy and Julius, Rusticus the Island of Britain is
made to resemble a long dish or two-edged ax; Italy Tacit.de vita
by Numatianus to be like an Oak-leaf: and Spain an
Ox-hide ; while the phancy of Straho makes the habi-
tated earth like a cloak, and Dioiiysius Afer will have
it like a sling : with many others observable in good
writers, yet not made out from the letter or significa-
tion ; acquitting Astronomy in their figures of the

Jul. Agric

C/n

'.LuioLi

398

PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP.

xn

Junctin. in
Sph. 1. de
Sacro bosco.
cap. 2.

The Cabala
of the Stcirs.

GreflFarel
oute/R.
Chomer.

A than.
Kircher. in
prooemio.

Zodiack : wherein they are not justified unto strict
resemblances, but rather made out from the effects
of Sun or Moon in these several portions of heaven, or
from peculiar influences of those constellations, which
some way make good their names.

Which notwithstanding being now authentick by
prescription, may he retained in their naked acceptions,
and names translated from substances known on earth.
And therefore the learned Hevdius in his accurate
Selenography, or description of the Moon, hath well
translated the known appellations of Regions, Seas
and Mountains, unto the parts of that Luminary : and
rather then use invented names or humane denomina-
tions, with witty congruity hath placed Mount Sinai,
Tatirm, Mceotis Palus, the Mediterranean Sea, Mauri-
tania, Sicily and Asia Minor in the Moon.

More hardly can we find the Hebrew letters in the
heavens, made out of the greater and lesser Stars
which put together do make up words, wherein Cabal-
isticall Speculators conceive they read the events of
future things ; and how from the Stars in the head
of Medusa, to make out the word Charab ; and thereby
desolation presignified unto Greece or Javan, numerally
characterized in that word, requireth no rigid reader.

It is not easie to reconcile the different accounts of
longitude, while in modern tables the hundred and
eighty degree is more then thirty degrees beyond that
part, where Ptolomy placeth an 180. Nor will the
wider and more Western term of Longitude, from
whence the Moderns begin their commensuration,
sufficiently salve the difference. The ancients began
the measure of Longitude from the fortunate Islands
or Canaries, the Moderns from the Azores or Islands
of S. Michael; but since the Azores are but fifteen

THE SIXTH BOOK 399

degrees more West, why the Moderns should reckon CHAP.
180, where Ptolomy accounteth above 220, or though XIV
they take in 15 degrees at the West, why they should Robenus
reckon 30 at the East, beyond the same measure, is ^^^[j.^*
yet to be determined ; nor would it be much advan-
taged, if we should conceive that the compute of
Ptolomy were not so agreeable unto the Canaries, as
the Hesperides or Islands of Cabo Verde.

Whether the compute of moneths from the first
appearance of the Moon, which divers nations have
followed, be not a more perturbed way, then that
which accounts from the conjunction, may seem of
reasonable doubt; not only from the uncertainty of Hevei.
its appearance in foul and cloudy weather, but unequal ^^'*°°s-
time in any ; that is sooner or later, according as the
Moon shall be in the signs of long descention, as ivken the
Pisces, Aries, Taurus, in the Perigeum or swiftest 'sffnoTiit *
motion, and in the Northern Latitude: whereby some- ^>'^i day o/
times it may be seen the very day of the change, as
will observably happen 1654, in the moneths of April
and May ? or whether also the compute of the day be
exactly made, from the visible arising or setting of the
Sun, because the Sun is sometimes naturally set, and
under the Horizon, when visibly it is above it ; from ivhy the
the causes of refraction, and such as make us behold a f^^"^"/''"
piece of silver in a basin, when water is put upon it, set,ornaiur-
which we could not discover before, as under the verge "^J'^J^^
thereof.

Whether the globe of the earth be but a point, in
respect of the Stars and Firmament, or how if the
rayes thereof do fall upon a point, they are received in
such variety of Angles, appearing greater or lesser
from differences of refraction ?

Whether if the motion of the Heavens should cease

400 PSEUDODOXIA

CHAP, a while, all things would instantly perish ? and whether
XIV this assertion doth not make the frame of sublunary
things to hold too loose a dependency upon the first
To what the and cousefving cause? at least impute too much unto
Thl'Heliens ^^ motion of the heavens, whose eminent activities
ttfi'tth, are by heat, light and influence, the motion it self
being barren, or chiefly serving for the due application
of celestial virtues unto sublunary bodies as Caheus
hath learnedly observed ?
^ ^ Whether Comets or blazing Stars be generally of

such terrible effects, as elder times have conceived
them ; for since it is found that many, from whence
these predictions are drawn, have been above the
Moon ; why they may not be qualified from their posi-
tions, and aspects which they hold with stars of favour-
able natures ; or why since they may be conceived to
arise from the effluviums of other Stars, they may not
retain the benignity of their Originals ; or since the
natures of the fixed Stars are astrological ly differenced
by the Planets, and are esteemed Martial or Jovial,
according to the colours whereby they answer these
Planets ; why although the red Comets do carry the
portensions of Mars, the brightly-white should not be
of the Influence of Jupiter or Venus, answerably unto
Cor Scorpii and Arcturus, is not absurd to doubt.

Printed by T. and A. Constaii.e, Printers to His Majesty
at the Edinburgh University Press

o

I

BINDING DEPT. JUN SO 1961

M

Browne, (Sir) Thomas

The works of Sir Thomas
Browne, v. 2

f

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

i

i

1*

m

1

1

1

£^^^^^^■1

'■i

mum